Michael Wynn's Occult Reference Library
PHYSICAL

Return to Occult Library Index

0 0

ard triange is blue. these are symbols of fire and water, which again are opposing forces brought together in unity. the white "t" in the center of the gold cross is the symbol of tav, the beginning pathway in which we must traverse as we climb up the tree of life from malkuth into yesod. it is also the final pathway through which the divine light manifests down from the higher sephiroth into the physical world, known as malkuth. the background of the banner is white. this is symbolical of ain soph aur. you will be learning more about that later, but it suffices to say that it is divine white brilliance. the banner itself is suspended by a gold colored bar and by a red cord; and the pole at the base of the banner to hold it upright should be in the color white, so even the shaft that holds

of the hebrew alphabet. we now move on to the law of manifestation, or rather the process in which manifestation occurred. we understand according to the legend of the birth of the hebrew alphabet that aleph is the beginning of all thought conceived, and all thought beyond conceiving. thought precedes all emotions and actions. action is the ends to the means of the thought. manifestation into the physical universe is comprised of the three letters aleph, mem and shin. these also correspond to the three elements of air, water and fire consecutively. these three united form earth, the final manifestation into physical existence. with these three elements we have two contending, opposite forces, fire and water, with air acting as the reconciler between them. the letter mem is the element of w

er mem is the element of water, therefore is considered spirituality or consciousness. the letter shin represents the element of fire, symbolizing the three fold flames of divinity, the holy spirit. in hebrew, the word for holy spirit is ruach elohim (pronounced roo-ach eh-low-heem) these two letters with the third, aleph, form the "three mother letters. it is through these three letters that the physical universe came into being, and it is through the understanding of these three letters that indicates the presence of all the elements combined, the elements of fire, water, air and earth. you will come to understand in a future lesson that these elements also refer to the four worlds of the qabalah as well as several other qabalistic correspondences. keep in mind that in the use of the heb

t. definitions qbl: hebrew word meaning "from mouth to ear" thereby signifying a secret oral tradition. it is the meaning of qabalah. ain soph aur: hebrew expression meaning "the limitless light. sephiroth: the ten spheres or emanations on the qabalistic tree of life, a symbol which depicts the divine energy of creation proceeding like a lighting flash through ten different stages, culminating in physical manifestation. the sephiroth represent levels of spiritual reality both in the cosmos and in people because the tree, metaphorically, is 65 the body of god, and people are created in god's image. the tree is sometimes shown superimposed on the body of adam kadmon, the archetypal man. tree of life: the tree consists of ten spheres, or sephiroth, through which, according to mystical traditi

he universe. beneath the supernals are the "seven days of creation" chesed, geburah, tiphareth, netzach, hod, yesod, malkuth. taken as a whole, the tree of life is also a symbol of the archetypal man, adam kadmon, and the sephiroth have a role resembling that of the chakras in yoga. the mystical path of self knowledge entails the rediscovery of all the levels of one's being, ranging from malkuth, physical reality, to the infinite source. with this in mind, the medieval qabalists divided the tree of life into three sections of the soul: nephesch (the animal soul) corresponding to the sephiroth yesod; ruach (the middle soul) corresponding to the sephiroth from hod to chesed; and neschamah the spiritual soul) corresponding to the supernals, especially binah. practitioners of the golden dawn

18276066 GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 1

nach gote sin min anehet, she must after god be my (object ofj adoration, ben. 146, our bitten ask, bcten pray, anbeten adore, are distinct from one another, as bitte request is from gebet prayer. the os. bed6)i is not followed by ace, but by prep. te: bedon te minun barma, hel. 33, 7. 8; and this of itself would suggest what i conjectured in my gramm. 2, 25, that bidjan originally contained the physical notion of jacere, prosterni, which again is the only explanation of goth, badi kxuhswv a bed, and also of 'the old badu, as. beado= ca^des, strages^ the as. new test, translates adorare by ge-cdff-medan, i.e, to humble oneself. the mhg. jiehen, when it signifies supplicare, governs the dat: gote flehen, aegid. 30. den goten vleheu, parz. 21, 6. wh. 126, 30. tiirl. wh. 71; but in the sense

and he spells it flehon: ten (ace. quem) wir fiehotou. we say' zu gott flclicn' but'gott anflehen. the goth. aihtron 7rpoaev)(ea6ai, trpocraitelv expresses begging rather than asking or praying. the ohg. diccan, os, thiggian, is both precari and impetrare, while as. picgan, on, piggja, is invariably 1 bopp, comp. gram. p. 128, identifies inveita with tlie zend nivaedliayemi invoco^ wliat was the physical meaning of the slav, moliti rogare, molitise orare, boh. modliti se, pol. moduc si? the sloven, moliti still means porrigere, conf. lith. meldziu rogo, inf. melsti, and malda oratio. pruss. madia, conf. goth, maj^ljan loqui, maj^leins loquela, which is next door to oratio^ iw. 3315 vlcgete got; lut in the oldest ms. vlehete gote. prayer '31 impetrare, accipere, so that asking has passed o

A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGICK SPELLS

ers of a group, this can make ritualistic contact very difficult, especially where members are in relationships with people outside the coven. the sacred marriage, which involves ritual sex between god and goddess, is an important part of seasonal celebrations. however, modern covens often celebrate the ritual coupling of earth and sky by plunging a knife into a chalice of water, or by the use of physical sex carried out in private, by an established couple, out of sight of the coven. in this way, any very human complications may be prevented from creeping into the ritual. it is also possible to come across well-meaning but totally inexperienced groups who attempt to practise the kind of work that a medium, white witch or healer would take years even to approach. unfortunately, it is all t

or formally, in ceremonial rituals. personal magick as i have already said, it is quite permissible to use magick to empower your personal needs, though this does not bring lottery wins or the object of your romantic fantasies delivered gift-wrapped to your door. magick has traditionally encompassed material needs, and spirituality is very difficult to achieve at a time when there is a crisis of physical need or emotional shortfall in your life. for example, in days when having sufficient food and heating was an ongoing concern, abundance for the coming winter months was a prime focus of mabon, the harvest festival at the autumn equinox. many kitchen witches would carry out private spells using the equinox energies, to empower talismans and cast spells to ensure their own family would sur

r, also three times deosil with the athame, wand or pointed crystal, asking the light and the goddess to enter it* add a few grains of salt to the water and stir it, saying: may power thus be doubled, thus increased, as life joins life to create a greater force even than these* stand either just within or beyond the first circle perimeter* walk deosil round the circle, sprinkling the circle line, physical or envisaged, with your salt water. in formal rituals, the high priestess consecrates the salt and the high priest the water and they mingle them. the high priestess then creates the first circle and the high priest the second. casting a triple circle three is a sacred number in magick and for special ceremonies you can create a triple circle of both power and protection. the number three

thank the guardians and send the light of the elemental candles to whoever needs it* extinguish the elemental candles in reverse order of lighting. visualise the light fading and say, together with any present: let the circle be uncast but remain unbroken. merry meet and merry part and merry meet again* leave the altar candles to burn down. preparing your mind for magick as well as preparing the physical area for magick, you also need to prepare your mental state. it is universally agreed that we have two hemispheres of the brain -the left, logical, and the right, intuitive, side- and that generally in the everyday world the left brain predominates. this may be no bad thing; after all, buying golden sunflowers and oils pressed from fragrant herbs may lift the spirits, but they will do lit

r side showed the gazer in his or her true light and only a brave person could look at it without flinching. hathor can be invoked for all forms of mirror magic and is also associated with gold and turquoise and so jewellery made of these can be a focus for her powers. in the modern world she is guardian of businesswomen. fiercely protective in defence of her own, she is especially potent against physical and psychic attack. ma'at ma'at, the ancient egyptian goddess of truth and justice, was responsible for maintaining the correct balance and order in the universe. she was daughter of ra who created her to establish unity and order in the world. ma'at is pictured as a woman wearing a single ostrich feather as a headdress. she was all-powerful, even over the king, who had to rule with truth

ABRAMELIN2

aham the jew stretches the matter too far. it is perfectly and utterly true without doubt that angelic magic is higher than that form of talismanic magic which has its basis in the astrological positions of the heavenly bodies; and can therefore do more, and be also independent of astrological considerations, because the matter is relegated to a higher plane than this' and one wherein the laws of physical nature do not obtain. but certainly when working with the rays of the sun, we shall more easily find his occult force of heat attainable when he himself is producing that effect upon the earth, i.e, when he is in the sign of the lion; while when he is in that of the bull' his force will be rather that of germination, etc, when in the northern hemisphere. and the same with the other planet

the sacred magic 112 course abraharn could not make the experiments of rabbin moses succeed if he substituted the laws of another plane for their own. 14 so it would be if he applied it to the angelic working; but equally it would be an error which, though not so great, would still entail failure, to apply laws exclusively of the angelic plane to those experiments which would mainly depend on the physical rays of the planets; though undoubtedly the angels of a planet govern its rays. but the angels of mars do not govern the rays of jupiter, nor those of the latter the rays of mars. 15 the grimoires of black magic would usually come under this head. but, nevertheless, the extravagant words therein will be usually found to be corruptions and perversions of hebrew, chaldee, and egyptian title

ADEPTUS MINOR INITIATION

before you. may it also be the reminder that you must never shed the blood of any of your brethren of the r.r et a.c. either by word, action or by the sword. finally, let the blood that pours forth from the wound be a reminder that should you ever turn against what you know to be is your true will, the brethren of the r.r. et a.c, the chiefs of the second order and the guardians both angelic and physical that guard the order, may all of your magical powers cease and may your blood be shed. do you understand, and do you agree to this most solemn pledge (chief places the cut upon the aspirant. chief "i now greet you with the grip of this grade (does this. 35 the fingers of the right hand are to form the letters l.v.x. the first and middle fingers are stretched to suggest the v, the little f

ALEE J BOOK OF AIWASS

his process; daemons or godforms behave as energy amplifiers/equalizers because they interact on a certain frequency or resonance unaffected by a cosmic buffer. at no time does the magician share consciousness with the deity he affixes his mind to. what the initiate is really doing is tuning his awareness to the godform's resonance. this creates a reverberation across all time lines in all of his physical forms! the group soul experiences singularity for less than a minute. the magician is temporarily awakened to his holy guardian daemon. he feels invincible, godlike. the gifts of the gods the assumption of the godform requires focus, self-discipline, hours of concentration with no guarantee of immediate result. invariably, the initiate will ask if the effort is worth the fleeting insight

be brought up to date. aphrodite (venus) grants the perfect male partner shall come to you. harpocrates grants the power of invisibility. hermes grants healing for a friend, loved one or relative. amon grants rain where you reside for two days. thoth grants you clairvoyance and clairaudience- the ability to see and hear spirits. athena grants clairsentience- experiencing realities or entities via physical senses. once more, you must ask for your gift when you've assumed godform. you may also request that the gift be given to someone else. assumption of the godform: a unique approach "think of a place and thou art there. think of a thing and thou art it" much has been written on this subject and it has all been lies and utter nonsense. let us briefly explain the various techniques and expla

are a reincarnated daemon" the daemons you are referring to are called "sleepers" but they are this way for a reason. recently, it was time for me to awaken one. he was an avowed atheist, which is fairly common. as was the case with me, his secret name had to be uttered by another daemon. timing is everything! it takes a while, then memories begin to creep. the daemon form attaches itself to the physical form. it's like you're being switched from a/c to d/c (alternating to direct current. why do sleepers exist? let's say, for example, aiwass has two physical forms; lord egan (awake) and a child growing up in some other part of the world (asleep. my daemon companion knows about the child. well, my body outlives its usefulness, i become ill and die. my companion visits the child and whisper

ALEISTER CROWLEY EIGHT LECTURES ON YOGA

the yogi that his work is worth while. jupiter digests experiences; jupiter is the lord of the forces of life; jupiter takes common matter and transmutes it into celestial nourishment. 10. the next planet is mars. mars represents the muscular system; it is the lowest form of energy, and in niyama it is to be taken quite literally as the virtue which enables on to contend with, and to conquer, the physical difficulties of the work. the practical point is this 'the little more and how much it is, the little less and what worlds away' no matter how long you keep water at 99 degrees centigrade under normal barometric pressure, it will not boil. i shall probably be accused of advertising some kind of motor spirit in talking about the little extra something that the others haven't got, but i ass

pound in this present elementary stage. the injunction 'sit still' is intended to include the inhibition of all bodily stimuli capable of creating movement in consciousness. the injunction 'stop thinking' is the extension of this to all mental stimuli. it is unnecessary to discuss here whether the latter can exist apart from the former. it is at least evident that many mental processes arise from physical processes; and so we shall at least be getting a certain distance along the road if we have checked the body. 3. let me digress for a moment, and brush away one misunderstanding which is certain to occur to every anglo-saxon mind. about the worst inheritance of the emasculate school of mystics is the abominable confusion of thought which arises from the idea that bodily functions and appe

an instinctive exacerbation of infantile sexual theories. i hope that no one here is going to bother me with that sort of nauseating nonsense. 15. now it is necessary, in order to hold a position, to pay attention to it. that is to say: you are going to become conscious of your body in ways of which you are not conscious if you are engaged in some absorbing mental pursuit, or even in some purely physical activity, such as running. it sounds paradoxical at first sight, but violent exercise, so far from concentrating attention on the body, takes it away. that is because exercise has its own rhythm; and, as i said, rhythm is half-way up the ridge to silence. very good, then; in the comparative stillness of the body, the student becomes aware of minute sounds which did not disturb him in his

s at ease; because, for the first time in his life, he has become really unconscious of the body. life has been one endless suffering; and now, so far as this particular asana is concerned, the plague is abated. i feel that i have failed to convey the full meaning of this. the fact is that words are entirely unsuitable. the complete and joyous awakening from the lifelong and unbroken nightmare of physical discomfort is impossible to describe. 21. the results and mastery of asana are of use not only in the course of attainment of yoga, but in the most ordinary affairs of life. at any time when fatigued, you have only to assume your asana, and you are completely rested. it is as if the attainment of the mastery has worn down all those possibilities of physical pain which are inherent in that

conds, to attempt actual yoga processes, which you have previously been prevented from attempting by the distracting activities of the respiratory and muscular systems. 24. and so? yes. pranayama may be described as nice clean fun. before you have been doing it very long, things are pretty certain to begin to happen, though this, i regret to remark, is fun to you, but death to yoga. the classical physical results of pranayama are usually divided into four stages: 1. perspiration. this is not the ordinary perspiration which comes from violent exercise; it has peculiar properties, and i am not going to tell you what these are, because it is much better for you to perform the practices, obtain the experience, and come to me yourself with the information. in this way you will know that you hav

ALEISTER CROWLEY AD MEIORUM CTHULHI GLORIAM

young, and others. they appear at various times throughout the stories of the cthulhu mythos in frightening forms, which test the strength and resourcefulness of the protagonists in their attempts to put the hellish things back to whence they came. there is an overriding sense of primitive dear and cosmic terror in those pages, as though man is dealing with something that threatens other than his physical safety: his very spiritual nature. this horror-cosmology is extended by the frequent appearance of the book, necronomicon. the necronomicon, is according to lovecraft's tales, a volume written in damascus in the eighth century, a.d, by a person called the "mad arab, abdhul alhazred. it must run roughly 800 pages in length, as there is a reference in one of the stories concerning some lacu

additional and explanatory material as needed, but not the right to hold the ms. up to public inspection. we regret that this is the case, but we also feel that it might be advisable, in reference to the dangerous character of the work involved. perhaps one day a book will be written on the hazards of possessing such an original work in one's home or office, including the fearful hallucinations, physical incapacities, and emotional malaise that accompanied this work from the onset of the translation to the end of its final published form. therefore, as a matter of policy, we cannot honour any requests to see the necronomicon in its original state. banishings read this section carefully. in the interim period between the translation and the publication of this work, the editor, along with

ALEISTER CROWLEY BOOK OF LIES

re suggest duality; a, by its shape, is the pentagram, energy, and n, by its tarot attribution, is death. nox is then further explained, and it is shown that the ultimate trinity, o, is supported, or fed, by the process of death and begetting, which are the laws of the universe. the identity of these two is then explained. the student is then charged to understand the spiritual importance of this physical procession in line 5. it is then asserted that the ultimate letter a has two names, or phases, life and death. line 7 balances line 5. it will be notice that the phraseology of these two lines is so conceived that the one contains the other more than itself. line 8 emphasises the importance of performing both [13] 2 kappa-epsilon-phi-alpha-eta beta the cry of the hawk hoor hath a secret f

pan. the title of the chapter refers to the phallus, which is here identified with the will. the greek word pi-upsilon-rho-alpha-mu-iotasigma has the same number as phi-alpha-lambda-lambda-omicron-sigma. this chapter is quite clear, but one my remark in the last paragraph a reference to the nature of samadhi. book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 39 as man loses his personality in physical love, so does the magician annihilate his divine personality in that which is beyond. the formula of samadhi is the same, from the lowest to the highest. the rosy-cross is the universal key. but, as one proceeds, the cross becomes greater, until it is the ace, the rose, until it is the word [41] 16 kappa-epsilon-alpha-lambda-eta iota-sigma the stag-beetle death implies change and individu

t lost in love; speak not of love. love alway yieldeth: love alway hardeneth..may be: i write it but to write her name [66] commentary( kappa-eta) this now introduces the principal character of this book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 64 book, laylah, who is the ultimate feminine symbol, to be interpreted on all planes. but in this chapter, little hint is given of anything beyond physical love. it is called the pole-star, because laylah is the one object of devotion to which the author ever turns. note the introduction of the name of the beloved in acrostic in line 15 [67] 29 kappa-epsilon-phi-alpha-lambda-eta kappa-theta the southern cross book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 65 love, i love you! night, night, cover us! thou art night, o my love; and there

ht and night in love. n.o.x. the night of pan; and laylah, the night before his threshold [68] commentary( kappa-theta) chapter 29 continues chapter 28. note that the word laylah is the arabic for "night. the author begins to identify the beloved with the n.o.x. previously spoken of. the chapter is called "the southern cross, because, book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 66 on the physical plane, laylah is an australian [69] 30 kappa-epsilon-phi-alpha-lambda-eta lambda john-a-dreams dreams are imperfections of sleep; even so is consciousness the imperfection of waking. dreams are impurities in the circulation of the blood; book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 67 even so is consciousness a disorder of life. dreams are without proportion, without good sense, w

and done 'e's a devil and an awstridge and an orphan-child in one" paragraph 1 may imply a dogma of death as the highest form of initiation. initiation is not a simple phenomenon. any given initiation must take place on several planes, and is not always conferred on all of these simultaneously. intellectual and moral perception of truth often, one might almost say usually, precedes spiritual and physical perceptions. one would be foolish to claim initiation unless it were complete on every plane. paragraph 2 will easily be understood by those who have practised asana. there is perhaps a sardonic reference to rigor mortis, and certainly one conceives the half-humorous attitude of the expert towards the beginner. paragraph 3 is a comment in the same tone of rough good nature. the word zelat

ALEISTER CROWLEY LIBER 777

. 3. spotted-wolf. 7. baboon. 4. ram. among birds 1. phoenix. 5. cock. 2. eagle. 6. crow. 3. vulture. 7. hawk. 4. swan. among insects 1. glow-worm. 2. beetle. among fish 1. sea-calf. 4. star-fish. 2. shell-fish. 5. strombi. 3. pullus. 6. margar. among metals 1. gold. col. xl. aaron s breastplate is very doubtful; we advise reliance on columns stones and tribes, we having chosen stones on bases of physical analogy to signs, colours &c. col. xlii. the following table of sub-elemental perfumes is important: a of a ambergris. d of a the gall of the rukh. c of a oncha. e of a musk. b of a civet. a of d lign-aloes. d of d galbanum. c of d mastick. e of d storax. b of d olibanum. a of c myrrh. d of c camphor. c of c siamese benzoin. e of c indigo. b of c oppoponax. a of e dittany of crete. d of e

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

ist him (illustration: the first principle of success in evolution is that the individual should be true to his own nature, and at the same time adapt himself to his environment (10) nature is a continuous phenomenon, though we do not know in all cases how things are connected (illustration: human consciousness depends on the properties of protoplasm, the existence of which depends on innumerable physical conditions peculiar to this planet; and this planet is determined by the mechanical balance of the whole universe of matter. we may then say that our consciousness is causally connected with the remotest galaxies; yet we do not know even how it arises from- or with- the molecular changes in the brain (11) science enables us to take advantage of the continuity of nature by the empirical ap

e their peculiar qualities in the service of man, as in the case of the rays of hertz and rontgen. as tyndall said, man might at any moment learn to perceive and utilise vibrations of all conceivable and inconceivable kinds. the question of magick is a question of discovering and employing hitherto unknown forces in nature. we know that they exist, and we cannot doubt the possibility of mental or physical instruments capable of bringing us into relation with them (13) every man is more or less aware that his individuality comprises several orders of existence, even when he maintains that his subtler principles are merely symptomatic of the changes in his gross vehicle. a similar order may be assumed to extend throughout nature (illustration: one does not confuse the pain of toothache with

very man is more or less aware that his individuality comprises several orders of existence, even when he maintains that his subtler principles are merely symptomatic of the changes in his gross vehicle. a similar order may be assumed to extend throughout nature (illustration: one does not confuse the pain of toothache with xvi the decay which causes it. inanimate objects are sensitive to certain physical forces, such as electrical and thermal conductivity; but neither in us nor in them- so far as we know- is there any direct conscious perception of these forces. imperceptible influences are therefore associated with all material phenomena; and there is no reason why we should not work upon matter through those subtle energies as we do through their material bases. in fact, we use magnetic

the orders of being which exist in the object to which it is applied, whichever of those orders is directly affected (illustration: if i strike a man with a dagger, his consciousness, not his body only, is affected by my act; although the dagger, as such, has no direct relation therewith. similarly, the power of xvii my thought may so work on the mind of another person as to produce far-reaching physical changes in him, or in others through him (17) a man may learn to use any force so as to serve any purpose, by taking advantage of the above theorems (illustration: a man may use a razor to make himself vigilant over his speech, but using it to cut himself whenever he unguardedly utters a chosen word. he may serve the same purpose by resolving that every incident of his life shall remind h

is limited by his mental power and capacity, and by the circumstances of his human environment (illustration: when a man falls in love, the whole world becomes, to him, nothing but love boundless and immanent; but his mystical state is not contagious; his fellow-men are either amused or annoyed. he can only extend to others the effect which his love has had upon himself by means of his mental and physical qualities. thus, catullus, dante and swinburn made their love a mighty mover of mankind by virtue of their power to put their thoughts on the subject in musical and eloquent language. again, cleopatra and other people in authority moulded the fortunes of many other people by allowing love to influence their political actions. the magician, however well he succeed in making contact with th

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK WITHOUT TEARS

its revenge) but the answer is simple enough: you happen to be the kind of being that thinks it does matter what course you steer; or, still more haughtily, you enjoy the pleasure of sailing. no, there is this factor in all success: self-confidence. if we analyze magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 29 this, we find that it means that one is aware that all one's mental and physical faculties are working harmoniously. the deadliest and subtlest enemy of that feeling is anxiety about the result; the finest gauze of doubt is enough to dim one's vision, to throw the entire field out of focus. hence, even to be aware that there is a result in prospect must militate against that serenity of spirit which is the essence of self-confidence. as you will know, all our automati

s vision, to throw the entire field out of focus. hence, even to be aware that there is a result in prospect must militate against that serenity of spirit which is the essence of self-confidence. as you will know, all our automatic physiological functions are deranged if one is aware of them. this then, is the difficulty, to enjoy consciously while not disturbing the process involved. the obvious physical case is the sexual act: perhaps its chief importance is just that it is a type of this exceptional spiritual-mental condition. i hope, however, that you will remember what i have said on the subject in paragraphs 15- 17 of my 3rd lecture on yoga for yellowbellies (pp. 71-72; there is a way of obtaining ecstacy from the most insignificant physiological function. observe that in transferrin

ry few? but you don't give it a fair chance. there is, i admit, some trick, or knack, about getting properly across; a faculty which one acquires (as a rule) quite suddenly and unexpectedly. rather like mastering some shots at billiards. practice has taught me how to communicate this to students; only in rare cases does one fail (it's incredible: one man simply could not be persuaded that intense physical exertion was the wrong way to to it. there he sat, with the veins on his forehead almost on the point of bursting, and the arms of my favourite chair visibly trembling beneath his powerful grip) in your case, i notice that you have got this practice mixed up magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 31 with dharana: you write of "emptying my mind of everything except the

n is that the individual should be true to his own nature, and at the same time adapt himself to his environment) 10. nature is a continuous phenomenon, thought we do not know in all cases how things are connected. magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 41 (illustration: human consciousness depends on the properties of protoplasm, the existence of which depends on innumerable physical conditions peculiar to this planet; and this planet is determined by the mechanical balance of the whole universe of matter. we may then say that our consciousness is causally connected with the remotest galaxies; yet we do not know even how it arises from- or with- the molecular changes in the brain) 11. science enables us to take advantage of the continuity of nature by the empirical ap

on: www.abika.com 42 ties in the service of man, as in the case of the rays of hertz and roentgen. as tyndall said, man might at any moment learn to perceive and utilize vibrations of all conceivable and inconceivable kinds. the question of magick is a question of discovering and employing hitherto unknown forces in nature. we know that they exist, and we cannot doubt the possibility of mental or physical instruments capable of bringing us in relation with them) 13. every man is more or less aware that his individuality comprises several orders of existence, even when he maintains that his subtler principles are merely symptomatic of the changes in his gross vehicle. a similar order may be assumed to extend throughout nature. 10* for instance "irrational "unreal" and "infinite" expressions

ALEISTER CROWLEY MEDITATION

reached by the following out of definite rules, the degree of success depending upon the capacity of the seeker, and not upon the favour of any divine being. we assert that the critical phenomenon which determines success is an occurrence in the brain characterized essentially by the uniting of subject and object. we propose to discuss this phenomenon, analyse its nature, determine accurately the physical, mental and moral conditions which are favourable to it, to ascertain its cause, and thus to produce it in ourselves, so that we may adequately study its effects. 15 chapter i asana the problem before us may be stated thus simply. a man wishes to control his mind, to be able to think one chosen thought for as long as he will without interruption. as previously remarked, the first difficul

eat men previously mentioned did not do this, it will not be necessary for their followers. let us then choose a suitable position, and consider what happens. there is a sort of happy medium between rigidity and limpness; the muscles are not to be strained; and yet they are not allowed to be altogether slack. it is difficult to find a good descriptive word "braced" is perhaps the best. a sense of physical alertness is desirable. think of the tiger about to spring, or of the oarsman waiting for the gun. after a little there will be cramp and fatigue. the student must now set his teeth, and go through with it. the minor sensations of itching, etc, will be found to pass away, if they are resolutely neglected, but the cramp and fatigue may be expected to increase until the end of the practice

nly forgotten, the fact of the presence of the body is forgotten, and one will realize that during the whole of one's previous life the body was always on the borderland of consciousness, 17 and that consciousness a consciousness of pain; and at this moment one will further realize with an indescribable feeling of relief that not only is this position, which has been so painful, the very ideal of physical comfort, but that all other conceivable positions of the body are uncomfortable. this feeling represents success. there will be no further difficulty in the practice. one will get into one's asana with almost the same feeling as that with which a tired man gets into a hot bath; and while he is in that position, the body may be trusted to send him no message that might disturb his mind. ot

for anything to stick. this is the proper way to practise a mantra. utter it as loudly and slowly as possible ten times, then not quite so loudly and a very little faster ten times more. continue this process until there is nothing but a rapid movement of the lips; this movement should be continued with increased velocity and diminishing intensity until the mental muttering completely absorbs the physical. the student is by this time absolutely still, with the mantra racing in his brain; he should, however, continue to speed it up until he reaches his limit, at which he should continue for as long as possible, and then cease the practice by reversing the process above described. any sentence may be used as a mantra, and possibly the hindus are correct in thinking that there is a particular

student may go for several days before discovering that he is not meditating. when he does, the obstinacy of the object will infuriate him; and it is only now that his real troubles will begin, only now that will comes really into play, only now that his manhood is tested. if it were not for the will-development which he got in the conquest of asana, he would probably give up. as it is, the mere physical agony which he underwent is the veriest trifle compared with the horrible tedium of dharana. 28 for the first week it may seem rather amusing, and you may even imagine you are progressing; but as the practice teaches you what you are doing, you will apparently get worse and worse. please understand that in doing this practice you are supposed to be seated in asana, and to have note-book a

ALEISTER CROWLEY TAO TEH KING

ous circumstances, a knowledge of which would render them intelligible. during my solitary wanderings among the mountainous wastes of yun nan, the spiritual atmosphere of china penetrated my consciousness, thanks to the absence of any intellectual impertinences from the organ of knowledge. the tao teh king revealed its simplicity and sublimity to my soul, little by little, as the conditions of my physical life, no less than of my spiritual, penetrated the 3 sanctuaries of my spirit. the philosophy of lao tze communicated itself to me, in despite of the persistent efforts of my mind to compel it to conform with my preconceived notions of what the text must mean. this process, having thus taken root in my innermost intuition during those tremendous months of wandering across yun nan, grew co

in the hudson river during the summer of 1918, i set myself to this work, but i discovered immediately that i was totally incompetent. i therefore appealed to an adept named amalantrah, with whom i was at that time in almost daily communion((weh note: amalantrah appears to be an astral being. crowley's amalantrah working with rodey minor and others does not settle the question of amalantrah being physical or incorporeal. this consultation took the form of ritual questioning of a spirit, and attendant visions of which the 'codex' would be one) he came readily to my aid and exhibited to me a codex of the original, which conveyed to me with absolute certitude the exact significance of the text. i was able to divine without hesitation or doubt the precise manner in which legge had been deceive

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE GREATER RITUAL OF THE PENTAGRAM

pentagrams and vibrating names in this rite you are also formulating the hexagram. thus: nuit= binah hadit= chokmah ra-hoor-khuit= tiphareth bes-na-maut= chesed ta-nech= geburah ankh-af-na-khonsu= kether note that bes-na-maut and ta-nech are the parents of ankh-af-na-khonsu. these are lesser forms of nuit and hadit. ankh-af-na-khonsu of course has a direct relationship to ra-hoor-khuit; he is the physical incarnation of that god. crowley remarked that this ritual is not satisfactory unless there be a properly constructed circle marked with the hexagram and six lamps. he further stated that this ritual is neither perfect nor inspiredfethe heart of the master get any book for free on: www.abika.com 1 the heart of the master by aleister crowley get any book for free on: www.abika.com the hear

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE LOST CONTINENT

mployed by modern science. but the resources of atlas were as great, and the advantages incomparably greater. the whole archipelago was a laboratory. there was no question of the 'cost of research; every man was devoted to it. every man thought only of the main problem 'how to reach venus' and its sub-issues. further, the main laws of magic had always been found to govern and include chemical and physical laws. in the early days of colonization zro was only known in its crude state; it was the genius of a single man that obtained the third state in its purity. from this state to the seventh it moved almost of itself, very much as radium does. the genius, having sufficient in this seventh state, made a sword, and completed in three days the subjugation of the servile races. it was a stroke

an untranslatable idea approximating to our mystic's interpretation of 'alpha and omega. the two former produced simple effects, the first formed jewels, self-luminious, which yet grew like flowers, the second similar effects with metals; while the third brought any mineral to flower in the most extravagant combinations of colour and form. all such conditions as texture, hardness, elasticity, and physical attributes in general, were considered worthy of the profoundest attention. as an instance of these, i may describe particular gardens. one would have a roof of softly-glowing sapphires, foxglove, bluebell or gentian, and between these champak stars of ruby. the walls would be covered with tendrils of vine within whose depths lurked tiny blossoms of amethyst. the floor would be of malachi

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE OLD AND NEW COMMENTARIES TO LIBER AL

number sacred to mars. see the "sepher sephiroth ,and "the wake world" in "know om pax" for further details on 65. note moreover, the sixty-five pages of the ms. of liber legis. or, counting nv 56, had 10, we get 66, which is (1-11. had is further the centre of the key-word abrahadabra. the new comment the theogony of our law is entirely scientific, nuit is matter, hadit is motion, in their full physical sense<metaphysical sense, suggest close analogies> they are the tao and teh of chinese philosophy; or, to put it very simply, the noun and verb in grammar. our central truth- beyond other philosophies- is that these two infinities cannot exist apart. this extensive subject must be studied in our other writings, notably "berashith, my own magical diaries

mogeneous in character. all orthodox mathematical argument is based on definitions involving this conception. for example, it is fundamental to admit the identity of 2 plus 1 with 1 plus 2. the book of the law presents an altogether different conception of the nature of number. mathematical ideas involve what is called a continuum, which is, superficially at least, of a different character to the physical continuum. for instance, in the physical continuum, the eye can distinguish between the lengths of one-inch stick and a two-inch stick, but not between these which measure respectively one thousand miles and one thousand miles and on inch, though the difference in each case is equally an inch. the inch difference is either perceptible or not perceptible, according to the conditions. simil

an inch. the inch difference is either perceptible or not perceptible, according to the conditions. similarly, the eye can distinguish either the one-inch or the two-inch stick from one of an inch and a half. but we cannot continue this process indefinitely- we can always reach a point where the extremes are distinguishable from each other but their mean from neither of the extremes. thus, in the physical continuum, if we have three terms, a, b, and c, a appears equal to b, and b to c, yet c appears greater than a. our reason tells us that this conclusion is an absurdity, that we have been deceived by the grossness of our perceptions. it is useless for us to invent instruments which increase the accuracy of our observations, for though they enable us to distinguish between the three terms

us to distinguish between the three terms of our series, and to restore the theoretical hierarchy, we can always continue the process of division until we arrive at another series: a, b, c, where a' and c' are distinguishable from each other, but where neither is distinguishable from b. on the above grounds, modern thinkers have endeavoured to create a distinction between the mathematical and the physical continuum, yet it should surely be obvious that the defect in our organs of sense, which is responsible for the difficulty, shows that our method of observation debars us from appreciating the true nature of things by this method of observation. however, in the case of the mathematical continuum, its character is such that we can continue indefinitely the process of division between any t

tion of the birth of napoleon. this does not invalidate his results; but it demonstrates how exceedingly limited is their scope even with regard to their own object, for the birth of napoleon had more influence on the death-rate than another other phenomenon included in his calculations. a short digression is necessary. there may be some who are still unaware of the fact, but the mathematical and physical sciences are in no sense concerned with absolute truth, but only with the relations between observed phenomena and the observer. the statement that the acceleration of falling bodies is thirty-two feet per second, is only the roughest of approximation at the best. in the first place, it applies to earth. as most people know, in the moon the rate is only one-sixth as great. but, even on ea

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE QABALAH

2 is the assertive self. liber lviii 27 4-9. the intellectual self, with its branches: 4. memory. 5. will. 6. imagination. 7. desire. 8. reason. 9. animal being. 6. the conscious self of the normal man: thinking itself free, and really the toy of its surroundings. 9. the unconscious self of the normal man. reflex actions, circulation, breathing, digestion, etc, all pertain here. 10. the illusory physical envelope; the scaffolding of the building. section iv having compared these attributions with those to be found in 777, studied them, assimilated them so thoroughly that it is natural and needs no effort to think binah, mother, great sea, throne, saturn, black, myrrh, sorrow, intelligence, etc. etc. etc, in a flash whenever the number 3 is mentioned, we may profitably proceed to go throug

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE SWORD OF SONG

is a parody on one in alice through the looking-glass. harder than ever! she said to herself, and then, looking determinedly intelligent: so that s what the song is called. i see. but what is the song? you must be a perfect fool, said the knight, irritably. the song is called stout doubt; or the agnostic anthology, by the author of gas manipulation, solutions, the management of retorts, and other physical works of the first order but that s only what it s called, you know. well, what is the song then? said alice, who was by this time completely bewildered. if i wished to be obscure, child, said the knight, rather contemptuously, i should tell you that the name of the title was what a man of 95 ought to know, as endorsed by eminent divines, and that. seeing that she only begin to cry, he br

be found anywhere with regard to these or any other statements of our author. there is, however, no doubt that in 1861 he quarreled with his family; went over to paris, where he settled down, at first, like every tufthead, somewhere in the quartier latin; later, with mathilde doriac, the noble woman who became his mistress and held to him through all the terrible tragedy of his moral, mental, and physical life, in the rue du faubourg-poissonni re. at his house there the frightful scene the sword of song 58 of 68 took place, and it was there too that he was apprehended after the murders which he describes so faithfully in abysmos. he had just finished this poem with a shriek of triumph, and had read it through to the appalled mathilde avec des yeux de flamme et de gestes incoh rentes, when

s. the raison d tre, though, of their publication, is worthy of especial notice. i refer to their psychological sequence, which agrees with their chronological order. his lifehistory, as well as his literary remains, gives us an idea of the progression of diabolism as it really is, not as it is painted. note also (1) the increase of selfishness in pleasure (2) the diminution of his sensibility to physical charms. pure and sane is his early work; then he is carried into the outer current of the great vortex of sin, and whirls lazilky though the sleepy waters of mere sensualism; the pace quickens, he grows fierce in the mysteries of sapphism and the cult of venus aversa with women; later of the same forms of vice with men, all mingled with wild talk of religious dogma and a general exaltatio

mperial majesty! my lord bishop, your majesty! reverend sir, your royal highness! sir, dear miss corelli, fellow, my lord cardinal, mr. congressman, my lord archbishop, mr. senator, my lord duke, mr president (or the feminine of any of these, as shown by underlining it, courtesy demands, in view of the (a) tribute to your genius (b) attack on your (1) political (2) moral (3) social (4) mental (5) physical character (c) homage to your grandeur (d) reference to your conduct (e) appeal to your finer feelings on page of my masterpiece, the sword of song, that i should send you a copy, as i do herewith, to give you an opportunity of defending yourself against my monstrous assertions, thanking me for the advertisment, or in short, replying as may best seem to you to suit the case. your humble, o

ess and dangerous under other conditions even to begin the most elementary practices. 742. my eastern friend.60 abdul hamid, of the fort, colombo, on whom be peace. 755. heart.61 heart is a trifling misquotation: this poem is for publication. 810. mind the dark dorrway there !62 this, like so many other (perhaps all) lines in these poems, is pregnant with a host of hidden meanings. not only is it physical, of saying good-bye to a friend: but mental, of the darkness of metaphysics; occult, of the mystical darkness of the threshold of initiation: and physiological, containing allusions to a whole group of phenomena, which those who have begun meditaiton will recognise. similarly, a single word may be a mnemonic key to an entire line of philosophical argument. if the reader chooses, in short

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 1

too may lead thee astray. command and banish them, curse them by the great names if need be; but neither mock nor revile them, for so assuredly wilt thou be lead into error. 9. a man is what he maketh himself within the limits fixed by his inherited destiny; he is a part of mankind; his actions affect not only what he calleth himself, but also the whole universe. 10. worship and neglect not, the physical body which is 18 thy temporary connection with the outer and material world. therefore let thy mental equilibrium be above disturbance by material events; strengthen and control the animal passions, discipline the emotions and the reason, nourish the higher aspirations. 11. do good unto others for its own sake, not for reward, not for gratitude from them, not for sympathy. if thou art gen

l be opened unto you! 21 liber e. vel exercitiorvm svb figvra ix 23 a. a. publication in class b. issued by order: d.d.s. 7= 4 premonstrator o.s.v. 6= 5 imperator n.s.f. 5= 6 cancellarius 24 liber e. vel exercitiorvm svb figvra ix i 1. it is absolutely necessary that all experiments should be recorded in detail during, or immediately after, their performance. 2. it is highly important to note the physical and mental condition of the experimenter or experimenters. 3. the time and place of all experiments must be noted; also the state of the weather, and generally all conditions which might conceivably have any result upon the experiment either as adjuvants to or causes of the result, or as inhibiting it, or as sources of error. 4. the a. a. will not take official notice of any experiments w

quinox" is an example of this kind of record by a very advanced student. it is not as simply written as we could wish, but will shew the method. 9. the more scientific the record is, the better. yet the emotions should be noted, as being some of the conditions. let then the record be written with sincerity and care, and with practice it will be found more and more to approximate to the ideal. ii "physical clairvoyance" 1. take a pack of (78) tarot playing cards. shuffle; cut. draw one card. without looking at it, try and name it. write down the card you name, and the actual card. repeat, and tabulate results. 2. this experiment is probably easier with an old genuine pack of tarot cards, preferably a pack used for divination by some one who really understood the matter. 3. remember that one

colate the smell of roses, the feeling of velvet, the sound of a waterfall, or the ticking of a watch. 9. endeavour finally to shut out all objects of any of the senses, and prevent all thoughts arising in your mind. when you feel that you have attained some success in these practices, apply for examination, and should you pass, more complex and difficult practices will be prescribed for you. vi "physical limitations" 1. it is desirable that you should discover for yourself your physical limitations. 2. to this end ascertain for how many hours you can subsist without food or drink before your working capacity is seriously interfered with. 3. ascertain how much alcohol you can take, and what forms of drunkenness assail you. 4. ascertain how far you can walk without once stopping; likewise w

and as i see it, you can go on to make them see it as rembrandt saw it and velasquez. you can make the dullards understand life as the greatest have understood it. but that is impossible' he added, his face falling 'that is only a dream. you have got my real eyes, therefore you can force others to see as i see; but you have not the real eyes of rembrandt, or velasquez, or titian; you have not the physical key to the souls of the great masters of the past; and so your work can only apply to the present and to the future. but that is enough, and more than enough' he added quickly 'go on: there are millais' eyes to get too; and corot's in france, and half a dozen others; and glad i shall be to put you on the scent. you will do wonderful things, my friend, wonderful things "i was mightily upli

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

receptive as 2 is the assertive self. 4-9. the intellectual self, with its branches: 4. memory. 98 5. will. 6. imagination. 7. desire. 8. reason. 9. animal being. 6. the conscious self of the normal man: thinking itself free, and really the toy of its surroundings. 9. the unconscious self of the normal man. reflex actions, circulation, breathing, digestion, etc, all pertain here. 10. the illusory physical envelope; the scaffolding of the building. section iv having compared these attributions with those to be found in 777, studied them, assimilated them so thoroughly that it is natural and needs no effort to think "binah, mother, great sea, throne, saturn, black myrrh, sorrow, intelligence, etc. etc. etc" in a flash whenever the number 3 is mentioned or seen, we may profitably proceed to g

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

ever and ever unto the most high god, amen! then i returned within my body, giving glory unto the lord of light and of the darkness. in saecula saeculorum. amen (on composing myself to sleep, i was shewn an extremely brilliant hb:dalet in the character of the passing of the river, in an egg of white light. and i take this as the best of omens. the letter was extremely vivid and indeed apparently physical. almost a dhyana "november 17, 1900, die" a note concerning the thirty aethyrs: the visions of the 29th and 30th aethyrs were given to me in mexico in august, 1900, and i am now (23.11.9) trying to get the rest. it is to be remarked that the last three aethyrs have ten angels attributed to them, and they therefore represent the ten sephiroth. yet these ten form but one, a malkuth-pendant

here must needs be both the god and the adept. also the earth herself is a saint; and the sun and the moon dance upon her, torturing her with delight. this vision is not perfect. i am only in the outer court of the vision, because i have undertaken it in the service of the holy one, and must retain sense and speech. no recorded vision is perfect, of high visions, for the seer must keep either his physical organs or his memory in working order. and neither is capable. there is no bridge. one can only be conscious of one thing at a time, and as the consciousness moves nearer to the vision, it loses control of the physical and mental. even so, the body and the mind must be very perfect before anything can be done, or the energy of the vision may send the body into spasms and the mind into ins

orld is the shell or excrement of the world above it. i cannot bear the vision. a voice comes, i know not whence: blessed art thou, who hast seen, and yet hast not believed. for therefore is it given unto thee to taste, and smell, and feel, and hear, and know by the inner sense, and by the inmost sense, so that sevenfold is thy rapture (my brain is so exhausted that fatigue-images appear, by pure physical reflex action; they are not astral things at all. and now i have conquered the fatigue by will. and by placing the shew- stone upon my forehead, it sends cool electric thrills through my brain, so as to refresh it, and make it capable of more rapture. and now again i behold her) 107 and an angel cometh forth, and behind him whirls a black swastika, made of fine filaments of light that has

on of the ears of the seer. and there cometh an interior voice, which sayeth to the seer that he hath trained his eyes well and can see much; and he hath trained his ears a little, and can hear a little; but his other senses hath he trained scarcely at all, and therefore the aethyrs are almost silent to him on those planes. by the senses are meant the spiritual correlations of the senses, not the physical senses. but this matters little, because the seer, so far as he is a seer, is the expression of the spirit of humanity. what is true of him is true of humanity, so that even if he had been able to receive the full aethyrs, he could not have communicated them. and an angel speaks: behold, this vision is utterly beyond thine understanding. yet shalt thou endeavour to unite thyself with the

and bitter, and i have no purpose. i go no whither. i can neither live nor die. i can but rave and rave in my death agony. i am the crocodile that eateth up the children of men. and through the malice of babalon i hunger, hunger, hunger. all this while the stone is more inert than ever yet; a thousand times more lifeless than when it is not invoked. now, when it kindles, it only kindles into its physical beauty. and now upon the face of it is a great black rose, each of whose petals, though it be featureless, is yet a devil-face. and all the stalks are the black snakes of hell. it is alive, this rose; a single thought informs it. it comes to clutch, to murder. yet, because a single thought alone informs it, i have hope therein. i think the rose has a hundred and fifty-six petals, and thou

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 1 2

t progression the power to speed coefficient of a steamboat rises and so on. but in our conquest of nature, which we are making principally by the use of the rational intelligence of the mind, we have become aware of that world itself, so much so that educated men spend nine-tenths of their waking lives in that world, only descending to feed and dress and so on at the imperative summons of their physical constitution. now to us who thus live the world of mind seems almost as savage and unexplored as the world of nature seemed to the greeks. 4 there are countless worlds of wonder unpath'd and uncomprehended and even unguessed, we doubt not. therefore we set out diligently to explore and map these untrodden regions of the mind. surely our adventures may be as exciting as those of cortes or

; and i am myself afraid that even here all my skill of speech and study may avail me little, so that the most important part of the record will be blank. now i cannot tell whether it is a part of my personal kamma, or whether the influence of the equinox of autumn should be the exciting cause; but it has usually been at this part of the year that my best results have occurred. it may be that the physical health induced by the summer in me, who dislike damp and chill, may being forth as it were a flower the particular kind of energy sammav yamo which gives alike the desire to perform more definitely and exclusively the great work, and the capacity to achieve success. it is in any case remarkable that i was born in october (18- suffered the terrible mystic trance which turned me toward th

eak my fast and do my business. 10.30. after writing letters went out and had coffee and two brioches. 11.50. at louvre looking up some odd points in the lore of khemi [egypt. ed. for my ritual. 12.20. i cannot understand it; but i feel faint for lack of food; i must get back to strict hatha-yoga feeding. 1.00. half-dozen oysters and an entrec te aux pommes. 2.05. back to work. i am in a very low physical condition; quite equilibrated, but exhausted. i can hardly walk upright! lord adonai, how far i wander from the gardens of thy beauty, where play the fountains of the elixir! 2.55. wrote two pages; the previous were not really dry; so i must wait a little before illuminating. i will rest if i can! in the hanged man posture. 4.30. i soon went to sleep and stayed there. it is useless to pe

but this is my sheet-anchor: i cannot wrote a lie, either in poetry or about magic. these are serious things that constitute my personality; and i could more easily blow out my brains that write a poem which i did not feel. the apparent exception is in case of irony.[p.s. i wonder whether it would be possible to draw up a mathematical table, showing curves of food (and 68 digestion) drink, other physical impulses, weather, and so on, and comparing them with the curve of mystic enthusiasm and attainment. through it is perhaps true that perfect health and "bien- tre" are the bases of any true trance or rapture, it seems unlikely that mere exuberance of the former can excite the latter. in other words there is probably some first matter of the work which is not anything we know of as bodily

fires appeared, and declared itself to be his self. this he rejected; and the formless ocean of 100 white brilliance absorbed him, overcame him; for he could not pass therethrough. this went on repeating itself, the man transformed (as it were) into a mighty battering ram hurling itself again and again against the walls of the city of god to breach them. and as yet he has failed. failed. failed. physical and mental exhaustion are fairly complete. adonai, look with favour upon thy slave! 12.20. he has walked, reciting the ritual, to dr. r- and h- for lunch. they have forgotten the appointment, so he continues and reaches lavenue's at 12.4 after reading his letters and doing one or two necessary things. he orders epinards, tarte aux fraises, glace au caf and 1/2 evian. the distaste for foo

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2 2

s far back as the beginning of november 1899, the commencement of a series of extraordinary visions as wild and involved as many of those of blake or st. francis. but before entering upon these visions, it will be necessary to explain that by a vision we mean as definite a psychological state and as certain and actual a fact to the mental eye, as the view of a landscape is considered to be to the physical eye itself. and so when we have occasion to write "he saw an angel" it is to be taken that we mean by it as absolute a fact as if we had written "he saw a mountain" or "he saw a cow" it, however, is not to be accepted that by this we lay down that either angels or cows exist apart from ourselves, they may or they may not; but it is to be taken that angels, and mountains and cows are ideas

secret wisdom of the lesser world, or microcosm which is man" further we learn form this manuscript that: in the case of the drunkard, the equilibrium of the sphere of sensations, and consequently of the nephesch, is disturbed, and the thought rays in consequence are shaken at each vibration; so that the sphere of the sensation of the nephesch is caused to rock and waver at the extremities of the physical body, where the ruach's action is bounded. the thought therefore is dazzled by the symbols of the sphere of sensations in the same way as the eye may be dazzled in front of a mirror if the latter be shaken or waved. the sensation, therefore, then conveyed by the thought is that of the sphere of sensations oscillating and almost revolving about the physical body, that which translated to t

sical body, where the ruach's action is bounded. the thought therefore is dazzled by the symbols of the sphere of sensations in the same way as the eye may be dazzled in front of a mirror if the latter be shaken or waved. the sensation, therefore, then conveyed by the thought is that of the sphere of sensations oscillating and almost revolving about the physical body, that which translated to the physical body bringeth giddiness, sickness, vertigo, and loss of idea, of place, and position. the fault as we see therefore lies in the preponderance of the nephesch over the ruach, in other words, the emotion outbalancing the reason. in the last vision, no. 18, we find more exertion on the part of the ruach than in any of the others, and this is undoubtedly accounted for by the fact that p, in t

ay beyond the limits of the sphere of sensations (as well as the sphere itself at that point of departure of the thought-ray) from attack by any hostile force, so that the consciousness in this projection is not quite so strong as the consciousness when concentrated in the natural body in ordinary life. the return taketh place by a reversal of this process; and, save to persons whose nephesch and physical body are exceptionally strong and healthy, the whole operation of "skrying" and travelling in the spirit vision is, of course, fatiguing. also there is another mode of astral projection, which can be used by the more practised and advanced adept. this consisteth in forming first a sphere from his own sphere of sensations, casting his reflection therein, and then projecting this whole sphe

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2 3

generous, and of a shining distinction "saturday review "he (mr. harris) is a born writer of fiction. those two books of his 'elder conklin' and 'montes, the matador' contained the best short stories that have been written. mr. harris touches a high level of tragic intensity. and the scene of the actual throwing, and then the description of schnaubelt's flight to new york in a state of mental and physical collapse, are marvels of tense narration. altogether, the book is a thoroughly fine piece of work, worthy of the creator of conklin. we hope it is the precursor of many other books from mr. harris "the nation "mr. harris has a born writer's eloquence, he has knowledge of his subject, and he often expresses himself with a distinction of phrasing and a precision of thought which give real v

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2

just as a physician prescribes the medicine proper to each particular patient. 10. we further believe that the consummation of spiritual experience is reflected into the spheres of intellect and action as genius, so that by taking an ordinary man we can by training produce a master. this thesis requires proof: we hope to supply such proof by producing genius to order. 4 ii 1. there is no hope in physical life, since death of the individual, the race, and ultimately the planet, ends all. 2. there is no hope in reason, since it contradicts itself, and is in any case no more than a reflection upon the facts of physical life. 3. what hope there may be in investigation of the physical facts of nature on scientific lines is already actively sought after by a powerful and well-organized body of

ned in the lungs. all this must be done with all the force of which you are capable("e) then withdraw the left foot, and place the right forefinger upon the lips, so that you are in the characteristic position of the god harpocrates<"see" illustration in vol. i. no. 1 "the silent watcher> 5. it is a sign that the student is performing this correctly when a single "vibration" entirely exhausts his physical strength. it should cause him to grow hot all over, or to perspire violently, and it should so weaken him that he will find it difficult to remain standing. 6. it is a sign of success, though only by the student himself is it perceived, when he hears the name of the god vehemently roared forth, as if by the concourse of ten thousand thunders; and it should appear to him as if that great v

ith the sigil of caput draconis or cauda draconis. to banish, reverse the hexagram. in all cases use a conjuration first with ararita, and next with the name of the god corresponding to the planet or sign you are dealing with. the hexagrams pertaining to the planets are as in plate on preceding page. 2. these rituals should be practised until the figures drawn appear in flame, in flame so near to physical flame that it would perhaps be visible to the eyes of a bystander, were one present. it is alleged that some persons have attained the power of actually kindling fire by these means. whether this be so or not, the power is not one to be aimed at. 3. success in "banishing" is known by a "feeling of cleanliness" in the atmosphere; success in "invoking" by a "feeling of holiness" it is unfor

prescribed positions, having bathed and robed with the proper decorum. let the place of working be free from all disturbance, and let the preliminary purifications, banishings and invocations be duly accomplished, and, lastly, let the incense be kindled. 2. let him imagine his own figure (preferably robed in the proper magical garments and armed with the proper magical weapons) as enveloping his physical body, or standing near to and in front of him. 3. let him then transfer the seat of his consciousness to that imagined figure; so that it may seem to him that he is seeing with its eyes, and hearing with its ears. this will usually be the great difficulty of the operation. 4. let him then cause that imagined figure to rise in the air to a great height above the earth. 5. let him then stop

ariot of fire with white horses, and command the charioteer to drive earthwards. it might be dangerous to go too far, or to stay too long; for fatigue must be avoided. the danger spoken of is that of fainting, or of obsession, or of loss of memory or other mental faculty. 12. finally, let the student cause his imagined body in which he supposes himself to have been travelling to coincide with the physical, tightening his muscles, drawing in his breath, and putting his forefinger to his lips. then let him "awake" by a well-defined act of will, and soberly and accurately record his experiences. it may be added that this apparently complicated experiment is perfectly easy to perform. it is best to learn by "travelling" with a person already experienced in the matter. two or three experiments

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 2

ral light: shroud, shroud my form in your substantial night: clothe me and hide me, at my charm's control; darken man's eyes and blind him in his soul! gather, o gather, at my word divine, ye are the watchers and my soul the shrine [let formulate the idea of becoming invisible; imagine the results of success: then say] let the shroud of concealment encircle me at a distance of ten inches from the physical body. let the sphere be consecrated with water and with fire [done] o auramooth and o thoum-aesh-neith, i invoke and beseech you: let the vapour 275 of this water, and of this fire, be as a basis on the material plane for the formation of this shroud of art [form mentally the shroud] i, p, frater of the order of the golden dawn, and a 5= 6 thereof: a lord of the paths in the portal of the

the light, that thou mayst conceal me before men [carefully formulating shroud] i receive thee, as a covering and a guard! khabs am pekht! konx om pax! light in extension! before all magical manifestation cometh the knowledge of the hidden light [go to pillars: give signs and words and with the sign of horus project your whole will so as to realize the self fading out. the effect will be that the physical body will become gradually and partially invisible, as though a veil or cloud were coming between it and thee. divine ecstasy will follow, but no loss of self-control. with sign of silence use hoor po krat formula77 and vibrate the grand word.78 [repeat concentration and mystic circumambulation [intensely form shroud: stand at east and say] thus have i formulated unto myself this shroud o

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 3

k, one that suggests more than it says, and raises questions innumerable to which it supplies no answers" w.t.stead in the review of reviews "a thoughtfully written novel, and one that dips a little deeper than most into spiritual and intellectual matters" t.p.'s weekley. this story of a spiritual marriage presents strange possibilities of union between those who are of necessity separated in the physical body. the tarot of the bohemians: the most ancient book in the world, for the exclusive use of initiates. by papus. translated from the french by a. p. morton. new edition, revised throughout, with introduction by a. e. waite. crown 8vo, ornamental cloth gilt, gilt tops, 384 pp, profusely illustrated, 6s. net. a pack of 78 tarot cards: exquisitely drawn and coloured, from new and original

cambridge. sole agent for loewe& co.'s celebrated straight grain briar pipes. yenidyeh cigarettes, no. 1 a "a connoisseur's cigarette" these are manufactured from the finest selected growths of 1908 crop, and are of exceptional quality. they can be inhaled without causing any irritation of the throat. sole manufacturer: a. colin lunn, cambridge. hatha yoga "the sacred and secret hindu science of""physical development" a gentleman who has studied many years in india under famous yogis is now ready to take pupils. he offers careful and serious instruction_ both theoretical and practical_ but makes no claim to confer siddhim (magical powers. his sole claim is to teach to others what he has himself learned. his western education has enabled him to restore the true science of hatha yoga by disc

graphical preface, emblematic figures. crown 8vo, cloth, 1893 (published, 7s. 6d) 4s. 6d. ashmole (elias) theatrum chemicum britannicum. containing severall poeticall pieces of our famous english philosophers, who have written the hermetique mysteries in their owne ancient language, with annotations. 4to, with curious copper-plates printed on the letter-press, calf, re- backed, rare, 1652. 3 10s. physical rarities, containing the most choice receipts of physick and chyrurgerie, for the cure of all diseases incident to man's body: being a rich jewell kept in the cabinet of a famous doctor in this nation; stored with admirable secrets and approved medicines. published by ralph williams. hereunto is annexed, the physicall mathematicks of hermes trismegistus. 12mo, hf, old sheep, rare, 1652. 1

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3

thrall. all_ as i offered half in jest, sceptic_ was torn away from me. not without pain! they slew my child, dragged my wife down to infamy loathlier than death, drove to the wild my tortured body, stripped me of wealth, health, youth, beauty, ardour, love. thou has abandoned all? then try a speck of dust within the eye! olympas. but that is different! 33 marsyas. life is one. magic is life. the physical (men name it) is a house of call for the adept, heir of the sun! bombard the house! it groans and gapes. the adept runs forth, and so escapes that ruin! olympas. smoothly parallel the ruin of the mind as well? marsyas. ay! hear the ordeal of the veil, the second veil. o spare me this magical memory! i pale to show the veil of the abyss. nay, let confession be complete! olympas. master, i

it has not been created by any visible or easily definable cause. it is the result of a good hygiene and of a wise regimen? such is the first explanation which 57 suggests itself; but we are obliged to recognise that often this marvel, this prodigy, so to say, produces itself as if it were the effect of a superior and invisible power, of a power exterior to man, after a period of the abuse of his physical faculties. shall we say that it is the reward of assiduous prayer and spiritual ardour? it is certain that a constant elevation of the desire, a tension of the spiritual forces in a heavenly direction, would be the most proper regimen for creating this moral health, so brilliant and so glorious. but what absurd law causes it to manifest itself (as it sometimes does) after shameful orgies

tence, and the hope of attaining to it by the daily exercise of our will. this sharpness of thought, this enthusiasm of the senses and of the spirit, must in every age have appeared to man as the chiefest of blessings; and for this reason, considering nothing but the immediate pleasure he has, without worrying himself as to whether he were violating the laws of his constitution, he has sought, in physical science, in pharmacy, in the grossest liquors, in the subtlest perfumes, in every climate and in every age, the means of fleeing, were it but for some hours only, his habitaculum of mire, and, as the author of "lazare" says "to carry paradise at the first assault" alas! the vices of man, full of horror as one must suppose them, contain the proof, even though it were nothing but their infi

radise by chemistry, by fermented drinks; like a maniac who should replace solid furniture and real gardens by decorations painted on canvas and mounted on frames. it is in this degradation of the sense of the infinite that lies, according to me, the reason of all guilty excesses; from the solitary and concentrated drunkenness of the man of letters, who, obliged to seek in opium and anodyne for a physical suffering, and having thus discovered a well of morbid pleasure, has made of it, little by little, his sole diet, and as it were the sum of his spiritual life; down to the most disgusting sot of the suburbs, who, his head full of flame and of glory, rolls ridiculously in the muck of the roads. among the drugs most efficient in creating what i call the artificial ideal, leaving on one side

disgusting sot of the suburbs, who, his head full of flame and of glory, rolls ridiculously in the muck of the roads. among the drugs most efficient in creating what i call the artificial ideal, leaving on one side liquors, which rapidly exite gross frenzy and lay flat all spiritual force, and the perfumes, whose excessive use, while rendering more subtle man's imagination, wear out gradually his physical forces; the two most energetic substances, the most convenient and the most handy, are hashish and opium. the analysis of the mysterious effect and the diseased pleasures which these drugs beget, of the inevitable chastisement which results from their prolonged use, and finally the immorality necessarily employed in this pursuit of a false ideal, consititutes the subject of this study. th

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4 2

ther is it of the slightest use to impress upon a clean-minded individual the necessity of living a chaste life. it is like tapping samson on the shoulder, just after he has carried the pates of gaza on to the top of the hill before hebron, and saying "my good boy, if you ever intend becoming strong, the first thing you must do is to buy a pair of my four pound dumb- bells and my sixpenny book on physical culture" 291 the buddha (it is true) did not encourage bloodshed, in spite of his having died from an overfeed of pork, but as mr. a. crowley has said, many of his present-day followers are quite capable of killing their own brothers for five rupees. the western theory that buddhists are lambs and models of virtue is due to the fact that certain western vices are not so congenial to the a

light, for a kiss, for a rod, for a scourge, for a sword- bring us thy burden of bliss- bring us the word of the lord! perdurabo. 200 the daughter of the horseleech a fable tria sunt insaturabilia, et quartum, quod nunquam dicit: sufficit. infernus, et os vulvae- prov. xxx. 16. the great white spirit stretched himself and yawned. he had done an honest six day's work if ever a man did; yet in such physical training was he from his lengthy "cure in that fashionable spa pralaya that he was not in the least fatigued. it was the loi du r pos hebdomadaire that had made him throw down his tools "anyway, the job's finished" he said, looking round him complacently. even his critical eye assured him that it was very good. and indeed ti must be admitted that he had every right to crow. with no better

in the excess of its own oxygen. many a times, it seems to me, has my own thus been saved from extinction. when i woke it was morning- actually morning, and not a hasheesh hallucination. the first emotion that i felt upon opening my eyes was happiness to find things again wearing a natural air. yes; although the last experience of which i had been conscious had seemed to satisfy every human want, physical or spiritual, i smiled on the four plain white walls of my bed- chamber, and hailed their familiar unostentatiousness with a pleasure which had no wish to transfer itself to arabesque or rainbows. it was like returning home from an eternity spent in loneliness among the palaces of strangers. well may i say an eternity, for during the whole day i could not rid myself of the feeling that i

es, i felt not one trace of bodily weariness nor mental depression. every function had returned to its normal state, with the one exception mentioned; memory could not efface the traces of my having passed through a great mystery. no. i never should take it again. i did not know myself; i did not know hasheesh. there are temperaments, no doubt, upon which this drug produces, as a reactory result, physical and mental depression. with me this was never the case. opium and liquors fix themselves as a habit be becoming necessary to supply that nervous waste which they in the first place occasioned. the lassitude which succeeds their exaltation demands a renewed indulgence, and accordingly every gratification of the appetite is parent to the next. but no such element entered into the causes whi

came aware that the strength of a giant was needed to escape when its locks were shorn. upon william n- hasheesh produced none of the effects characteristic of fantasia. there was no hallucination, no volitancy of unusual images before the eye when closed. circulation, however, grew to a surprising fulness and rapidity, accompanied by the same introversion of faculties and clear perception of all physical processes which startled my in my first experiment upon myself. there was stertorous breathing, dilation of the pupil, and a drooping appearance 260 of the eyelid, followed at last by a comatose state, lasting for hours, out of which it was almost impossible fully to arouse the energies. these symptoms, together with a peculiar rigidity of the muscular system, and inability to measure the

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4

turned him into a self-concentrated, self-conscious, frightened and deceitful youth. she had mentally emasculated him; and, in his fits of understanding, he cursed her with no mean-spirited lips. he never forgave her the death of his 29 father, her lying, under-handed ways, especially her brutality. his was a noble hatred, utter, blood-thirsty, virulent, eternal. after years of melancholy and the physical consequences thereof, lionel tabard found himself free from his tyrannical parent. he soon forgot her, and, as the divine blinkings passed by, his recollection became less and less distinct. he only remembered two facts. she had once, during his sleep, broken a bone of his nose with a poker, because he snored; and, at another time, she had broken in two a valuable riding-crop on his shoul

soon forgot her, and, as the divine blinkings passed by, his recollection became less and less distinct. he only remembered two facts. she had once, during his sleep, broken a bone of his nose with a poker, because he snored; and, at another time, she had broken in two a valuable riding-crop on his shoulder. her death pleased him. but his constitution was much weakened by boyish exertions and the physical feeling of emptiness and marrowlessness, the consequences of his shyness and lack of sportsmanship. the first use he had to make of his freedom and of his fortune was to book a cabin on the first liner bound for new zealand, where he was let to expect a total recovery. iii the empress lionel lived on a large estate, rode, hunted, played games, was made love to; discovered the joys of natu

to his surprise, that women could take interest in him. his shyness was apparent, but tempted them. in this eyes they met an eager hungry expression, a longing infinite for all things human, which tickled their desires. he seemed to be ever staring at an invisible goal. the goal was the tree of the 30 full knowledge. lionel felt within himself a tenacious longing, a perpetual desire. his lack of physical courage as counterbalanced by his intellectual daring; he meant to collar the angel, and to re-enter the paradise of that first victim of womanhood, adam of the bent shoulders, adam of the foolish resignation to the self-preserving decree of the frightened divinities. his errors of tactics were caused by the fact that he hoped to test the apple without the help of woman. often enough, lio

the two sexes dying away, irrevocably parted, la femme ayant gomorrhe et l'homme ayant sodome.2 all the messalines and circes of an impure sex were 33 balancing before him their tempting, repulsive, holy and foul, loose or firm, twin breasts. himself, cloven-hoffed and curl-horned, had to flagellate his own flesh with iron chains, which failed to overcome the moral urtication, as had the repeated physical purgings of his early years. narcissus, in a corner, pale and smiling, urged him to renewed efforts; spirits, both incubi and succubae, thrusting themselves upon him, ate him away. but all these dreams gradually faded out. lionel had become a translucid set of bones, with two big eyes heavily crowned. the time of his knowledge had come. xv the devil i trust i said nothing that could lead

x. where originates this power of production? it is said there is no change, the medium remaining alike throughout. burt we say there is a change- a change of form,6 and not only a change, but a distinct birth and a distinct death of form. what creates 5 verworn in his "general physiology" says "it was found that the sole reality that we are able to discover in the world is mind. the idea of the physical world is only a product of the mind. but this idea is not the whole of mind, for we have many mental constituents, such as the simple sensations of pain and of pleasure, that are not ideas of bodies. every process of knowledge, including scientific knowledge, is merely a psychical event. this fact cannot be banished by the well-known method of the ostrich (pp. 39, 40 "the real mystery of

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6 2

er key to the mysteries of ancient and modern science and theology. by h. p. blavatshy. in two volumes. vol. i. science, pp. xiv, 628. vol. ii. theology, pp. iv, 640 and index 52 "pounds"1, 1"s. net" vol. i- before the veil- 1. old things with new names- ii. phenomena and forces- iii. blind leaders of the blind- iv. theories respecting psychic phenomena- v. the ether, or "astral light- vi. psycho-physical phenomena- vii. the elements, elementals, and elementaries- viii. some mysteries of nature- ix. cyclic phenomena- x. the inner and outer man- xi. psychological and physical marvels- xii. the "impassible chasm- xiii. realities and illusion- xiv. egyptian wisdom- xv. india the cradle of the race. vol. ii- i. the church; where is it- ii. christian crimes and heathen virtues- iii. divisions a

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6

the student should first discover for himself the apparent position of the point in his brain where thoughts arise, if there be such a point. 11 if not, he should seek the position of the point where thoughts are judged. 2. second point. he must also develop in himself a will of destruction, even a will of annihilation. it may be that this shall be discovered at an immeasurable distance from his physical body. nevertheless, this must he reach, with this must he identify himself even to the loss of himself. 3. third point. let this will then watch vigilantly the point where thoughts arise, or the point where they are judged, and let every thought be annihilated as it is perceived or judged<eye of shiva" ed> 4. fourth point. next, let every thought be inhib

dly, and thrice got home on the white man's face. ida was rubbing her body against edgar's like a cat. 122 "he is like a black leopard" she purred "is anything in the world so beautiful as that lithe black body "i have seen blood in the sunlight on a bull's shoulder" replied rolles "i love to see the pure animal beat the mere brute. white men ought not to fight: they ought to think, and do lovely physical things, things gracious and of good report "ida! my ida! could you see your nostrils twitching! i can imagine you fighting with all their fierceness, incapable of keeping to the rules of boxing "i hate you" she said "in everything you see "your lust of blood" he answered gravely "it is true" said ida slowly "there is no light of battle in your eye. you see it as a picture "it is a hierogl

ALEX SANDERS THE KING OF THE WITCHES

had a. quarrel he would hear the words. they were going to use against each other. near to tears, he would bury his head in the pillow and wait impatiently-i-the sooner the quarrel began, the sooner it would be over. his grandmother wasted no sympathy on him, and told him to think of the good he could do. without letting her neighbours know she was a witch, she worked to cure their ailments, both physical and mental 'if i can help others, why can't i help myself' alex once asked her. he was referred to his book of shadows and told to attend to the basic rules-ask, never command; be grateful for what you get even though it is not exactly what you want. now as it happened, alex for once knew exactly what he wanted. he worked out a series of incantations, and dreamed of a pair of magnificent

his bedroom overlooked the slopes ofpendle hill. uncle louie warmed to the solemn little boy and took him on walks allover the hills, teaching him the wood-lore of the countryside. auntie alice was not so amiable; daughter of a mmer, she had worked hard to. come up in the world and she found nothing engaging about this boy from the city wh remin ed her of her own beginnings. she looked after his physical needs but the antipathy was mutual and alex steered clear of her. before long he was enrolled in the boy scout troop led by his foster uncle. in the fields and woods alex saw for the first time living examples of the plants in his grandmother's book. they were happy days, for uncle louie was delighted with his small disciple. one autumn day alex was taken on a picnic to the top of pendle

the courage. with no income and no savings he managed on one meal a day with eric. every evening he walked to the reference library where he delved into books on the hebrew abramelin system of magic, reputed to be of great value for purification. he studied the 360 magical symbols, each relating to an aspect of nature, and he began to feel that perhaps he could rehabilitate himself the months of physical humility and menial drudgery had washed away some of the guilt inspired by his practice of black magic. now he needed spiritual exercise to rid himself of it completely. he was precipitated into action when in 1959 eric decided to emigrate to australia. alex had no wish to stay on alone, and no money to go anywhere else. in the years since he had worked for the chemicalfirm, advances in t

ALICE A BAILEY01 THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF THE ATOM

yet we cannot apply them; and the knowledge of "things as they are (and i choose these words very deliberately) has made immense strides. nevertheless, the mystery land still remains to be opened up, and our problems are still numerous. there is the problem of our own particular life, whatever that may be; there is the problem of that which is largely termed the "not-self" and which concerns our physical body, our environment, our circumstances, and our life conditions; if we are of an introspective turn of mind, there is the problem of our particular set of emotions, and of the thoughts, desires, and instincts by which we control action. group problems are many; why should there be suffering, starvation, and pain? why should the world as a whole be in the thrall of direst poverty, of sic

g force, and some coherent purpose which cannot be accounted for in terms of matter alone. secondly, there is the point of view which we can best, perhaps, call supernaturalism. man becomes conscious that perhaps, after all, things are not exactly what they seem to be, and that there remains much which is inexplicable; he awakens to the realisation that he himself is not simply an accumulation of physical atoms, a material something, and a tangible body, but that latent within him is a consciousness, a power, and a psychic nature which link him to all other members of the human family, and to a power outside himself which he must perforce explain. this it is which has led, for instance, to the evolution of the christian and jewish point of view, which posits a god outside the solar system

he idealistic. it posits an evolutionary process within all manifestation and identifies life with the cosmic process. it is the exact opposite of materialism, and brings the supernatural deity, predicated by the religionist, into the position of a great entity or life, who is evolving through, and by means of, the universe, just as man is evolving consciousness through the medium of an objective physical body. in these three standpoints the frankly materialistic, the purely supernatural, and the idealistic you have the three main lines of thought which have been put forward as explanatory- 4- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust of the cosmic process; all of them are partial truths, yet none of them is complete without the others; all of them, when followed alone, lead

that the- 11- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust electrons themselves may be worlds within worlds. an interesting speculation along these lines is to be found in a book by one of our scientific thinkers in which he suggests that we might be able to divide and subdivide the electron itself into what he calls "psychons" and thus be led into realms which are not now considered physical. that may be only a dream, but the thing that i am seeking to impress upon my mind and yours is that we scarcely know where we stand in scientific thought, any more than we know where we stand in the religious and economic world. everything is passing through a period of transition; the old order changeth; the old way of looking at things is proving false or inadequate; the old expression

f the atom to choose its own path, to reject and to select, and showed that natural selection can be traced in all forms of life, from the then ultimate atom up through all forms of being. in another scientific article, the atom is further considered as having sensation as well "the recent contest as to the nature of atoms, which we must regard as in some form or other the ultimate factors in all physical or chemical processes, seems to be capable of easiest solution by the conception that these very minute masses possess as centres of force a persistent soul, that every atom has sensation and power of movement" tyndall has likewise pointed out that even the very atoms themselves seem to be "instinct with the desire for life- 14- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust if

ALICE A BAILEY02 INITIATION HUMAN AND SOLAR

intuition..buddhi, love-wisdom, the christ principle. 3. higher or abstract mind..higher manas. the ego begins to make its power felt in advanced men, and increasingly on the probationary path until by the third initiation the control of the lower self by the higher is perfected, and the highest aspect begins to make its energy felt. the ego reflects itself in iii. the personality, or lower self, physical plane man. this aspect is also threefold: 1. a mental body..lower manas. 2. an emotional body..astral body. 3. a physical body..the dense physical and the etheric body. the aim of evolution is therefore to bring man to the realisation of the egoic aspect and to bring the lower nature under its control. chapter i introductory remarks before entering upon the subject matter of the following

ter it is an utter impossibility for us to do more than get a general idea of the scheme; hence the futility of dogmatism. we can do no more than sense a fraction of some wonderful whole, utterly beyond the reach of our consciousness, a whole that the highest angel or perfected being is but beginning to realise. when we recognise the fact that the average man is as yet fully conscious only on the physical plane, nearly conscious on the emotional plane, and only developing the consciousness of the mental plane, it is obvious that his comprehension of cosmic data can be but rudimentary. when- 5- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust we recognise the further fact, that to be conscious on a plane and to have control on that plane are two very different conditions, it becomes a

a large scale, and not from the standpoint of the individual. when viewed from the individual standpoint it has come to be narrowed down to the moment wherein the evolving unit definitely apprehends that (by dint of his own effort, aided by the advice and suggestions of the watching teachers of the race) he has reached a point wherein a certain range of knowledge of a subjective nature, from the physical plane point of view, is his. it is in the nature of that experience wherein a pupil in a school realises suddenly that he has mastered a lesson, and that the rationale of a subject, and the method of procedure, are his to use intelligently. these moments of intelligent apprehension follow the evolving monad throughout his long pilgrimage. what has been misinterpreted somewhat at this stag

ve-pointed star, at the initiations on the mental plane, flashes out above the head of the initiate. this concerns the first initiations which are undergone in the causal vehicle. it has been said that the first two initiations take place upon the astral plane, but this is incorrect, and the statement has given rise to a misunderstanding. they are felt profoundly in connection with the astral and physical bodies and the lower mental, and affect their control. the chief effect being felt in those bodies the initiate may interpret them as having taken place on the planes concerned, as the vividness of the effect and the stimulation of the first two initiations work out largely in the astral body. but it must ever be remembered that the major initiations are taken in the causal body or dissoc

over the rays, for this marks a very definite difference. every initiate has, of course, for his primary or spiritual ray one of the three major rays, and the ray of his monad is the one on which he at length gains power. the love ray, or the synthetic ray of the system, is the final one achieved. those who pass away from the earth after the fifth initiation, or those who do not become masters in physical incarnation, take their subsequent initiations elsewhere in the system. all are- 12- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust in the logoic consciousness. one great fact to be borne in mind is, that the initiations of the planet or of the solar system are but the preparatory initiations of admission into the greater lodge on sirius. we have the symbolism held for us fairly w

ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

suffused himself through all the world; to the god who is in summer plants and in the lords of the forest; to that god be adoration, adoration" sh vet upanishad, ii.17. introduction the story of the many years of telepathic work by the tibetan with alice a. bailey is revealed in her unfinished autobiography, published in 1951. this includes the circumstances of her first contact with him, on the physical plane, which took place in california in november 1919. thirty years' work was planned. when this had been accomplished, and within thirty days after that period, mrs. bailey gained her release from the limitations of the physical vehicle. the autobiography also contains certain statements by the tibetan in regard to his work and some information as to the reasons why it was undertaken. i

9. thirty years' work was planned. when this had been accomplished, and within thirty days after that period, mrs. bailey gained her release from the limitations of the physical vehicle. the autobiography also contains certain statements by the tibetan in regard to his work and some information as to the reasons why it was undertaken. in the early stages the work involved careful attention to the physical plane conditions which might best help to make the telepathic process more successful. but during the latter years the technique was so perfected and the etheric mechanism of a.a.b. so skilfully attuned and adjusted that the whole process was- 1- copyright 1998 lucis trust practically effortless, and the reality and practical usefulness of telepathic interplay was demonstrated to an uniqu

in comprehensible terms, and to point out the next step forward in the understanding of the true psychology. it is an elucidation of the relation existing between spirit and matter, which relation demonstrates as consciousness. it will be found that the treatise deals primarily with the aspect of mind, with consciousness and with the higher psychology, and less with matter as we know of it on the physical plane. the danger involved in giving out information concerning the various energies of atomic matter is too great, and the race as yet too selfish to be entrusted with these potencies. man is already, through the able work of the scientists, discovering the needed knowledge with adequate rapidity. the emphasis in this book will be found to be laid upon those forces which are responsible

tencies. man is already, through the able work of the scientists, discovering the needed knowledge with adequate rapidity. the emphasis in this book will be found to be laid upon those forces which are responsible for the objective manifestation of a solar logos and of man, and only in the first section will indication be given as to the nature of those energies which are strictly confined to the physical plane. thirdly, to show the coherent development of all that is found within a solar system; to demonstrate that everything which exists evolves (from the lowest form of life at the densest point of concretion up to the highest and most tenuous manifestation) and that all forms are but the expression of a stupendous and divine existence. this expression is caused by the blending of two di

undetached sparks shining in it" secret doctrine i. 145- 7- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust contents section one. the internal fires fire by friction introductory remarks division a. of the sheaths macrocosmic and micro cosmic division b. the personality ray and the first fire division c. prana and the etheric body division d. kundalini and the spine division e. motion on the physical and astral planes 1. in the sheaths 2. in the centres division f. the law of economy section two. the fire of mind solar fire introductory questions division a. the nature of manas or mind division b. manas as a cosmic, systemic and human factor division c. the egoic ray and solar fire division b. thought elementals and fire elementals division e. motion on the plane of mind division f. t

ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

entually find its greatest demonstration in the west. this is owing to the fact that under cyclic law the fifth root race (in its fifth subrace) must inevitably touch its highest point. that point, in the economy of the races, is seen exemplified in the right use of the mind and its utilisation by the soul for the achievement of group objectives and the development of group consciousness upon the physical plane- 1- copyright 1998 lucis trust hitherto the mind has either been prostituted to material ends or has been deified. through the science of raja yoga, the mind will be known as the instrument of the soul and the means whereby the brain of the aspirant becomes illuminated and knowledge gained of those matters which concern the realm of the soul. under the law of evolution likewise, the

nding fifth subrace more intimately than any other. students would do well to bear in mind the following correspondences: 1. the fifth root race. aryan. 2. the fifth subrace. anglo-saxon. 3. the fifth principle. manas, or mind. 4. the fifth plane .t he mental. 5. the fifth ray. concrete knowledge. all the various yogas have had their place in the unfoldment of the human being. in the first purely physical race, which is called the lemurian, the yoga at that time imposed upon infant humanity was hatha yoga, the yoga of the physical body, that yoga which brings into conscious use and manipulation the various organs, muscles and parts of the physical frame. the problem before the adepts of that time was to teach human beings, who were then little more than animals, the purpose, significance a

rs 1965 and 2025. towards this end the adepts of the east and of the west are unitedly working, for they follow always the law. this coming impulse is (as was that in the time of the buddha) a second ray impulse, and has no relation to any first ray impulse, such as that which brought forth h. p. blavatsky. first ray impulses rise in the first quarter of each century and reach their climax on the physical plane during the last quarter. the interest now shown in raja yoga and the study of this science and the rules it provides for man's unfoldment, is indicative of the general trend of this rising second ray impulse. this interest will be increasingly shown. thus comes the day of opportunity. there are three books which should be in the hands of every student, the bhagavad gita, the new tes

1998 lucis trust perfect" step by step there is unfolded for us a graded system of development, leading a man from the stage of average good man, through those of aspirant, initiate and master on to that exalted point in evolution at which the christ now stands. john, the beloved disciple, has said that "we shall be like him, for we shall see him as he is" and the revelation of the soul to man in physical plane incarnation works ever the great transformation. christ himself has said that "greater works than i do shall ye do" holding out to us the promise of the "kingdom, the power and the glory" provided our aspiration and endurance suffice to carry us along the thorny way of the cross, and enable us to tread that path which "leads up hill all the way" to the summit of the mount of transfi

ed our aspiration and endurance suffice to carry us along the thorny way of the cross, and enable us to tread that path which "leads up hill all the way" to the summit of the mount of transfiguration. how is this great change brought about? how does man, the victim of his desires and lower nature become man, the victor, triumph over the world, the flesh and the devil? it is brought about when the physical brain of the incarnated man becomes aware of the self, the soul, and this conscious awareness only becomes possible when the true self can "reflect itself in the mindstuff" the soul is inherently freed from objects and stands ever in the state of isolated unity. man, however, in incarnation has to arrive, in his physical brain consciousness, at a realization of these two states of being;

ALICE A BAILEY07 FROM INTELLECT TO INTUITION

just as the east cannot do without our technique, science and industry. the european invasion of the east was a deed of violence on a great scale, and it has left us the duty noblesse oblige of understanding the mind of the east. this is perhaps more necessary than we realize at present."3(3) dr. hocking of harvard also brings us the same idea when he says "there seems reason to hope for a better physical future of the race by the aid of a sound mental hygiene. after the era of the charlatans has gone by, and to some extent by their aid, there appears a possibility of steadily enlarging self-mastery, as the spiritual sense of such discipline as the yoga joins with the sober elements of western psychology and a sane system of ethics. no one of these is worth much without the others."4(4) th

ecluses and cranks; the wisdom of the east is based on practical knowledge..which we have not the slightest justification for undervaluing."5(5) it is in the training of the mind that the crux of the situation lies. the human mind is apparently an instrument which we are able to use in two directions. one direction is outward. the mind, in this mode of functioning, registers our contacts with the physical and mental worlds in which we live, and recognizes emotional and sensory conditions. it is the recorder and correlator of our sensations, of our reactions, and of all that is conveyed to it via the five senses and the brain. this is a field of knowledge that has been extensively studied, and much headway has been made by psychologists in understanding the processes of mentation "thinking"

eaning of this word to signify the energies and potencies which lie back of every form in nature and which give to each of them their essential distinguishing characteristics and qualities. for thousands of years all over the planet, the mystics and knowers have borne witness to experiences in subtler worlds where they have been brought into contact with forces and phenomena which are not of this physical world. they speak of meeting with angelic hosts; they refer to the great cloud of witnesses; they commune with the elder brothers of the race who work in other dimensions and who demonstrate powers about which ordinary human beings know nothing; they speak of a light and of a glory; of a direct knowledge of truth and of a world of phenomena which is uniform to the mystics of all races. th

e a synthetic and balanced teaching which will liberate the coming generations. it must begin in the educational field and with the young. in the west, consciousness has been focused upon the material aspects of living, and all of our mental power has been concentrated upon the control and utilization of material things, the- 8- from intellect to intuition copyright 1998 lucis trust perfecting of physical comforts, and the accumulation of possessions. in the east, where the spiritual realities have been more uniformly held, mental power has been used in concentration and meditation and in deep philosophical and metaphysical study, but the masses of the people, not capable of these activities, have been left in peculiar and strikingly terrible conditions, from the standpoint of physical liv

tuit truth which the best minds evidence, lacks much. if it leaves its students with closed and static minds, it has left them without the equipment to touch that intangible and finest "four-fifths of life" which dr. wiggam tells us, lies outside the realm of scientific training altogether.6(18) the door must be opened for those who can go beyond the academic training of the mind with relation to physical plane living. the success of the future of the race is bound up with the success of those individuals who have the capacity to achieve greater, because more spiritual, things. these units of the human family must be discovered and encouraged to go on and to penetrate into the realm of the intangible. they must be cultured and trained and given an education which will be adapted to the hig

ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

ve from the standpoint of the average man and the future is equally so, but he himself is the result of that past and the future will work out of the sum total of his present characteristics and qualities. if this is true of the individual it is then also equally true of mankind as a whole. that unit in nature, which we call the fourth or human kingdom, represents that which is the product of its physical heritage; its characteristics are the sum of its emotional and mental unfoldments and its assets are those which it has succeeded in accumulating during the cycles wherein it has been wrestling with its environment the sum total of the other kingdoms in nature. within the human kingdom lie potentialities and latencies, characteristics and assets which the future will reveal and which in t

but not explained or elaborated. they serve simply as sign posts, directing man along the path whereon future sign posts may be found and more definite indications noted. the comprehension of that triplicity of spirit, soul, and body lies as yet beyond man's achievement, but an idea as to their relationship and their general coordinated function may be indicated by a consideration of man from the physical side, and his objective functioning. there are three aspects of man's organism which are symbols, and symbols only, of the three aspects of being. 1. the energy, or activating principle, which withdraws mysteriously at death, partially withdraws in the hours of sleep or of unconsciousness, and which seems to use the brain as its main seat of activity and from there to direct the functioni

ever into more esoteric and inner realms. these three aspects are seen in man, the divine unit of life. first he recognises them in himself; then he sees them in every form in his environment, and finally he learns to relate these aspects of himself to the similar aspects in other forms of divine manifestation. correct relation between forms will result in the harmonising and right adjustment of physical plane life. correct response to one's environment will result in correct rapport with the soul aspect, hidden in every form, and- 14- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust will produce right relations between the various parts of the inner nervous structure to be found in every kingdom of nature, subhuman and superhuman. this is as yet practically unknown but is rapidly com

hip him must worship him in spirit and in truth" states one of the scriptures of the world "man became a living soul" is to be found in another place in the- 15- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust same scripture "i pray god your whole spirit and soul and body may be preserved blameless" said a great initiate of the white lodge; and the greatest of them all yet present with us in physical form on earth, repeated the words of an earlier sage when he said "i have said ye are gods, and ye are all the children of the most high. in those words the triplicity of man, his divinity and his relationship to the life in whom he lives and moves and has his being, is touched upon from the christian standpoint, and all the great religions deal in analogous phrases with that relationship

signify, who has the courage to declare? we call this unknown something by differing names, according to our particular school of thought; we seek to express it in words, and end by call it spirit, the one life, the monad, energy. again we must remember that understanding as to the nature of this one life is purely relative. those who are engrossed in the form side of existence think in terms of physical vitality, of feeling, impulse, or of mental force and do not pass beyond that unified life-consciousness of which all the above are differentiations. those again who are interested in the more metaphysical approach and in the soul-life more than in the form aspect express their concept in terms of soul manifestation and passing beyond the personal selfish reactions of the body nature thin

ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

ure of our septenary universe must be considered, and the relation of the threefold human being to the divine trinity must be noted. a general idea of the entire symbolic picture is of value. each student, as he takes up the study of the rays, must steadily bear in mind that he himself-as a human unit-finds his place on one or other of these rays. the problem thus produced is a very real one. the physical body may be responsive to one type of ray force, whilst the personality as a whole may vibrate in unison with another. the ego or soul may find itself upon still a third type of ray, thus responding to another type of ray energy. the question of the monadic ray brings in still another factor in many cases, but this can only be implied and not really elucidated. as i have oft told you, it

nowledge, which is in the last analysis sentient response to conditions which exist, by minds which are developing but are not fully developed. it is becoming gradually apparent that under diversity lies a basic unity, and that our awareness is right and true and correct in so far as we can identify ourselves with this unity. in closing, may i beg all of you to go forward. let nothing in the past physical inertia, mental depression, lack of emotional control keep you from taking fresh hold and with joy and interest making that needed progress which will fit you for more active and useful service. that none of you may be hindered by the past or by the present, but may live as onlookers, is the prayer, constant and believing, of your teacher. the tibetan. i. introductory remarks. 1. the thre

r era. these embodied lives (again in all four kingdoms) will be responsive to the peculiar vibration, quality, colouring and nature of the ray in question. the ray in manifestation will affect potently the three bodies which constitute the personality of man, and the influence of the ray will produce changes in the mind content and the emotional nature of the man and determine the calibre of the physical body. i am aware, therefore, that in giving out this relatively new teaching upon the rays i may, in my endeavour to shed fresh light, temporarily increase the complexity of the subject. but as experiment is made, as people are studied in the laboratories of the psychologists and the psychoanalysts in connection with their ray indications, and as the newer sciences come into wise use and

refore hold the clue to any true historical survey. such a survey still remains to be made. b. a second result of the study of the rays will be to clarify our knowledge as to the nature of man. modern psychology, experimental and academic, has done much to gather information as to how a man functions, what is the nature of his reactions, the calibre of his thought apparatus and the quality of his physical mechanism, the mode of his thinking and the sum total of complexes, psychoses, neuroses, instincts, intuitions and intellectual fixations which he undoubtedly is. medical psychology has also given us much, and we have learnt that the human being is entirely conditioned by his instrument of expression and can express no more than his nervous system, brain and glands permit. we find, howeve

not be estimated, but unless there is a key idea interjected into the whole field of thought, it will fall of its own weight, and produce- 10- a treatise on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust (as it is already producing) problems, complexes and diseases of the mind which are direct results of its own methods. the knowledge we now have of how men work on the physical plane as integrated personalities, and of how they can be expected to work, given certain conditions, is broad and sound, and the wideness of its grasp can be somewhat gauged if we compare what we know today with what was known a hundred and fifty years ago. but it has been largely based upon a study of the abnormal, and upon the form aspect (this latter being the true scientific method

ALICE A BAILEY10 FROM BETHLEHEM TO CALVARY

nce for us and their re-interpretation in modern terms is our task. a point of crisis and of culmination has been reached in the history of man, and man owes this to the influence of christianity. as a member of the human family, he has reached a level of integration unknown in the past, except in the case of a select few in every nation. he is, as the psychologists have indicated, a sum total of physical organisms, of vital force, of psychical states or emotional conditions, and of mental or thought reactions. he is now ready to have indicated to him his next transition, development or unfoldment. of this he is expectant, standing in readiness to take advantage of the opportunity. the door into a world of higher being and consciousness stands wide open; the way into the kingdom of god has

in aries, the ram, produced in religious symbology the emphasis of the goat or ram, and how in our present age of pisces, the fishes, those influences have coloured our christian symbology so that the fish preponderates in our new testament and in our eschatological symbology. the new incoming rays, energies and influences must surely be destined to produce equal effects, not only in the realm of physical phenomena but also in the world of spiritual values. the atoms of the human brain are being "awakened" as never before, and those millions of cells which, we are told, are to be found inactive and dormant in the human brain may be brought into functioning activity, bringing with them that intuitive insight which will recognise the coming spiritual revelation. today the world is re-orienti

they can pass (as masonry teaches) through that mysterious door, between the two great pillars, in their search- 18- from bethlehem to calvary copyright 1998 lucis trust for light; they have no conscious knowledge of that self-initiated programme which has to be followed in full waking consciousness, being realised simultaneously by the indwelling divine soul and the mind and brain of the man in physical life. these expansions of consciousness progressively reveal to man the quality of his higher and his lower nature; it is this realisation which marks st. paul as one of the first initiates to attain that status under the christian dispensation. read what he says about this revelation of his duality "i know that in me [that is, in my flesh] dwelleth no good thing: for to will is present w

ndividuals, and humanity will enter into a new kingdom and stand before that mysterious presence whose light and wisdom shone forth before the world through the person of christ, and whose voice was heard at each of the five crises through which christ passed. then will mankind enter into the world of causes and of knowing. we shall dwell in the inner world of reality, and the outer appearance of physical living will be known to be only symbolic of inner conditions and happenings. then we shall begin to work and live as those who are initiate in the mysteries, and our lives will be regulated from the realm of reality where christ and his disciples of all time (the church invisible) guide and control human affairs- 20- from bethlehem to calvary copyright 1998 lucis trust the goal which they

t us not forget the past, for if we do we shall never understand our own faith. secondly, we must remember to think in terms of the whole and to realise that the great expansions of consciousness to which we shall constantly refer have their universal parallels. some of these unfoldments in the race lie in past racial history. some lie ahead. one lies immediately possible in the present. as man's physical and mechanical equipment develops to meet his expanding consciousness, he is gradually led to experience more and more of the divine immanence, to perceive more of the divine transcendence, and to register with an increasingly illumined awareness the revelation which is sequentially presented for his education and his cultural growth. today we stand at the very verge of the birth hour of

ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

l the inherent purpose of god. it is this that determines the quality. the soul embodies that purpose and will of god as it expresses itself in seven aspects. the monad expresses the same purpose as it exists, unified in the mind of god himself. this is a form of words conveying practically nothing to the average thinker. as these three expressions of the one great life are realised by man on the physical plane, he begins to tune in consciously on the emerging plan of deity, and the whole story of the creative process becomes the story of god's realised purpose. in the first place, as the third aspect is consciously developed, man arrives at a knowledge of matter, of substance and of outer creative activity. then he passes on to a realisation of the underlying qualities which the form is i

tise on cosmic fire, which deals specifically with the creative process and with manifestation. it deals therefore with the outer personality expression of that great all-encompassing life, which we call god, for lack of a better term. we need to bear in mind that our universe (as far as the highest human consciousness can as yet conceive of it) is to be found on the seven subplanes of the cosmic physical plane, and that our highest type of energy, embodying for us the purest expression of spirit, is but the force manifestation of the first subplane of the cosmic physical plane. we are dealing, therefore, as far as consciousness is concerned, with what might be regarded symbolically as the brain reaction and response to cosmic purpose, the brain reaction of god himself. in man, the microco

elation works out as the growth of soul evolution and falls into three stages: 1. individualisation..personality. 2. initiation..ego. 3. identification. monad. 1. the three stages of egoic growth we must hold the following statements firmly in our minds. the personality is a triple combination of forces, impressing and absolutely controlling the fourth aspect of the personality which is the dense physical body. the three personality types of energy are the etheric body, which is the vehicle of vital energy, the astral body which is the vehicle of the feeling energy or sentient force, and the mental body which is the vehicle of the intelligent energy of will that is destined to be the dominant creative aspect. it is upon this truth that christian science has laid the emphasis. these forces

quality of the solar angel through the appropriation, by that angel, of a sheath or sheaths, which thus constitute its appearance. it is the initial imposition of an applied directed energy upon that triple force aggregation which we call the form nature of man. the individual, on the way to full co-ordination and expression, appears upon the stage of life. the self-aware entity comes forth into physical incarnation. the actor appears in process of learning his part; he makes his debut and prepares for the day of full personality emphasis. the soul comes forth into dense form and on the lowest plane. the self begins the part of its career which is expressed through selfishness, leading finally to an ultimate unselfishness. the separative entity begins his preparation for group realisation

ven- 7- a treatise on the seven rays- volume ii: esoteric psychology ii copyright 1998 lucis trust unfoldment and an unbalanced condition. there is frequently the theory of unfoldment, and a mental grasp anent the facts of the initiatory process before they are practiced experimentally in the daily life and thus psychologically integrated into the practical expression of the living process on the physical plane. herein lies much danger and difficulty, and also much loss of time. the mental grasp of the individual is ofttimes much greater than his power to express the knowledge, and we have consequently those outstanding failures and those difficult situations which have brought the whole question of initiation into disrepute. many people are regarded as initiates who are only endeavoring t

ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

urately to surmise what his ray may be. people of all kinds and professions are found on all the rays. the conflict in a disciple's life is found to lie in the fact that the ray of his soul and the ray of his integrated personality are posed against each other. at- 4- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust the same time, his emotional nature, his mental equipment and his physical brain are also controlled by some one or other of the rays and in this fivefold relationship lies hid much of the problem of the evolving human being. the tibetan tells the members of his group which five rays condition them and students will learn much by a study of what he says. in the cases where i happen to know the disciple concerned personally and something of his problems, it was a

nd to those within the eastern zone. they call for peace in turmoil; for power in fatigue; for persistence in spite of bad health; for understanding in spite of the clamour of western life. progress is, therefore, made in spite of, and not because of, existing conditions. for disciples, such as those i am now going to attempt to teach, there is no retiring from the world. there is no condition of physical peace and of quiet wherein the soul may be invoked and in which work potent in results may be achieved in the calm of silence and the rest of what the- 9- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust hindu calls samadhi complete detachment from the calls of the body and the emotions. the work has to go forward in clamour. the point of peace must be found in the midst o

nts which from time to time come from me and you will accept no belief in their verbal inspiration. language ever handicaps and limits. you will also be guided in your work by health and circumstance, and you will ever remember that masters are made through the achieving of mastery and not through obedience to any person. you will bear in mind that i, your teacher, am not constantly aware of your physical condition or daily doings. i concern not myself with the affairs of the personality and those misguided aspirants who claim that the masters are forever telling them what to do and are guiding them in their personal affairs are still far from the grade of accepted discipleship. you will remember that the light will shine into a mind that is self-controlled and free from the mental dominan

in united group meditation or in the contemplative life (wherein the soul knows itself to be one with all souls) must work out in some form of group activity. this should demonstrate at once in the group itself and later on when the unification is more complete in the world at large. it is in this way that the masters' ashrams will be externalised on earth and the hierarchy function openly on the physical plane and not behind the scenes as hitherto. then will come the restoration of the mysteries. part ii the question might here be asked: how can this work out practically in a group of disciples all of them individuals but all sincerely anxious to cooperate and aid in this work? let me try and give a clear reply. you have undertaken voluntarily to work together when proffered the opportuni

n to function outwardly and its life should begin to make its presence felt. it should steadily tend to increase the spiritual potency of all groups with which the group members are related and with which they may be associated. i refer to all groups which belong to the new age and are working along spiritual lines. the eventual effect will be along the line of healing the various ills of mankind physical, mental, psychological and emotional. there are certain simple but definite rules which should govern the interior spiritual life of neophytes in training for the various stages of discipleship. let me here outline to you my suggestions for this simple and immediate work. first of all, all disciples practise regular and daily meditation. these meditations are each individually suited to t

ALICE A BAILEY13 PROBLEMS OF HUMANITY

edition of this book, published in 1947, contained chapters on seven basic problems of humanity written and published in pamphlet form between october, 1944, and december, 1946. they dealt essentially with conditions existing during and immediately after the war years of 1939 to 1945. in 1953 a second edition was published which omitted certain outdated material, notably the first chapter on the physical reconstruction of the world, thus reducing the subject matter of the book to six problems of continuing concern to a world slowly recovering from the drastic effects of total modern warfare. in 1964 the book was again revised and published as a paperback edition. in the years since 1953 much progress had been made by humanity within the area of these six problems and many practical change

nations this problem is far more complicated and deep-seated than might appear at the first glance. had we only to deal with the national psychoses and the mental conditions induced by the act of war and participation in it, the problem would be acute enough but it could be solved easily by the restitution of security, by the sound psychological treatment of the differing nationalities, by their physical rehabilitation and by the restoration of liberty, opportunity, leisure and, above all, by the organization of the men and women of goodwill. this latter group would show themselves as willing to carry forward the needed educational processes and (which is far more important) they would endeavour to convey spiritual inspiration something which humanity sorely needs at this time. there are

ctioning internationally; this is the guarantee of the future because only when men can think in these wider terms will the fusion of all men everywhere become possible, will brotherhood come into being and humanity be a fact in our consciousness. most men today think in terms of their own nation or group and this is their largest concept; they have progressed beyond the stage of their individual physical and mental well-being and are visioning the possibility of adding their quota of usefulness and of stability to the national whole; they are seeking to be cooperative, to understand and to further the good of the community. this is not rare but is descriptive of many thousands in every nation. this spirit and attitude will some day characterize the attitude of nation to nation. at present

ustodian. her activity is therefore premature. the true secret of brotherhood (one hitherto unknown and unrealized) is hers to give the world, but as yet she knows not what it is. this fact, that russia is the spiritual custodian of a revelation, is sensed by the other nations in the world; and the first reaction has been fear, based on certain initial mistakes and her premature activity upon the physical plane. nevertheless, all peoples view russia with expectation; they dimly realize that from her will come some new thing, for russia is rapidly maturing and integrating and will demonstrate that she has much to give. the world is witnessing the uprising and the surging forward of a nation which has accomplished in a quarter of a century what other nations have taken many generations to wo

tion might be defined as the reaction of humanity to the purpose and the activities of a particular world period and its type of thinking. in each age, some idea functions and expresses- 21- problems of humanity copyright 1998 lucis trust itself in both racial and national idealisms. its basic trend down the centuries has produced our modern world and this has been materialistic. the aim has been physical comfort; science and the arts have been prostituted to the task of giving man a comfortable and if possible a beautiful environment; all the products of nature have been subordinated to giving humanity things. the aim of education, generally speaking, has been to equip the child to compete with his fellow citizens in "making a living, in accumulating possessions and in being as comfortabl

ALICE A BAILEY14 THE REAPPEARANCE OF THE CHRIST

lity; christ was, therefore, speaking on soul levels and not only as the spiritual man on earth. he was also serving, when he spoke these words, as a working member of the spiritual hierarchy, for he was found by his parents teaching the priests, the pharisees and the sadducees. these points all indicate his recognition of his work as a world teacher, becoming conscious, for the first time in his physical brain, of divine intention or of the divine- 13- the reappearance of the christ copyright 1998 lucis trust will. 2. next comes his statement to his disciples "i must go up to jerusalem" after which we read that he "steadfastly set his face to go" to that city. this was the intimation to them that he now had a new objective. the only place of complete "peace (which is the meaning of the na

nd if it may be reverently said the immediate activity of the christ. the agony of the war, and the distress of the entire human family led christ, in the year 1945, to come to a great decision a decision which found expression in two most important statements. he announced to the assembled spiritual hierarchy and to all his servants and disciples on earth that he had decided to emerge again into physical contact with humanity, if they would bring about the initial stages of establishing right human relations; secondly, he gave to the world (for the use of the "man in the street) one of the oldest prayers ever known, but one which hitherto had not been permitted to be used except by the most exalted, spiritual beings. he used it himself for the first time, we are told, at the time of the f

s coming are already set on foot, but they set no date or hour. the time is known only to the two or three, but "in such an hour as ye think not, he will come (matt. xxiv.44) a truth hard for the orthodox thinker of any faith to accept is the fact that christ cannot return because he has always been here upon our earth, watching over the spiritual destiny of humanity; he has never left us but, in physical body and securely concealed (though not hidden, he has guided the affairs of the spiritual hierarchy, of his disciples and workers who are unitedly pledged with him to earth service. he can only re-appear. it is a spiritual fact that those who have passed from the cave of the tomb into the fullness of the resurrection life can be seen and at the same time evade the vision of the believer

reappearance of the christ copyright 1998 lucis trust characteristics of our civilisation and its many gifts to man. the early signs of his approach with his disciples can already be discerned by those who note and rightly interpret the signs of the times. there is (among these signs) the coming together spiritually of those who love their fellowmen. this is in reality the organising of the outer physical army of the lord an army which has no weapons but those of love, of right speech and right human relations. this unknown organisation has proceeded with phenomenal speed during the aftermath of war, because humanity is sick of hate and controversy. the general staff of the christ is already active in the form of the new group of world servers; they are as potent a body of forerunners as h

day and of the night? i mention this as one of the outstanding prophecies and one of the most familiar; it is, however, one which means little in our modern civilisation. the fact of importance is that he will come. the wesak festival has been held down the centuries in the well-known valley in the himalayas (if the faithful would only believe it) in order: 1. to substantiate the fact of christ's physical existence among us ever since his so-called departure. 2. to prove (on the physical plane) the factual solidarity of the eastern and western approaches to god. both the christ and the buddha are present- 23- the reappearance of the christ copyright 1998 lucis trust 3. to form a rallying-point and a meeting-place for those who annually in synthesis and symbolically link up and represent th

ALICE A BAILEY15 THE DESTINY OF THE NATIONS

udied as you have can relate if they so choose, these three centres to the three solar systems, referred to in a treatise on cosmic fire 1. in the first solar system, the centre which is humanity was prepared, and the principle of intelligence came into manifestation. 2. in the second solar system, the hierarchy of love made its appearance and must eventually come into full manifestation upon the physical plane, thereby enabling the love of god to be seen. 3. in the next solar system, the centre which we today call shamballa will manifest (intelligently and through love) the will aspect of deity. it is only however in this second solar system that all these three centres, expressing the three divine aspects, meet simultaneously at various stages of livingness. it is interesting to note tha

rld disciples, impressed by the plans and under the instruction of the hierarchy which is directing and controlling all. it is with these three groups of people and with the work upon which they are engaged that any prevision i may evidence will consistently deal. all changes in connection with the human family, the fourth kingdom in nature, are always dependent upon three factors: 1. those outer physical events which are definitely "acts of god" and over which no human being has the slightest authority. 2. the activity of human beings themselves, working on all the different rays but in any given time and in any particular period conditioned by: a. the preponderance of egos to be found on any particular ray. there are a very large number of second ray egos in incarnation today and their w

e of this is not only the impact of the two types of energy, beating upon the forms of life with equal force, but also that the energy of humanity itself (which is a combination of the fourth and fifth rays) is swept into the conflict. to this must also be added the energy of the animal kingdom (again a combination of the energies of the third, fifth and sixth rays) for this governs the animal or physical form of every human being. you have, therefore, a meeting of many conflicting forces and the world arjuna is faced with a stupendous battle one that is recurrent and cyclic but which will, in this particular era, prove a decisive and determining factor in the age old conflict between material domination and spiritual control. the forces playing upon the planet at this time are of supreme

tterned upon that which is above. it is the supreme task of bringing together in accordance with the immediate intent and plan and for the benefit of the evolving life in any particular world cycle: 1. spirit and matter. 2. life and form. 3. the ego and the personality. 4. the soul and its outer expression. 5. the higher worlds of atma-buddhi-manas and the lower reflection of mind emotion and the physical nature. 6. the head and the heart, through the sublimation of the sacral and the solar plexus energies. 7. the etheric-astral planes and the dense physical plane. 8. the intangible subjective levels of existence and the outer tangible worlds. such is the task of the white magician and as evolution proceeds and becomes more complicated and complex it will nevertheless be more rapid and mor

d more accurately defined in the mind of the magician. all, therefore, that is conducive to human sensitivity and to increased awareness is the work of the white magician; all that tends to produce better forms through which the living principle of deity can express itself is the work of the white magician; all that serves to thin or tear away the veil between the worlds wherein those who have no physical bodies live and move and work and the worlds of outer form is the work of the white magician. of all this type of work there is always much, but never more so than at this time owing to the coming into manifestation of this ray of the magician (black and white, the seventh ray. hence the rapid growth of the sense of omnipresence and the recognition of the non-existence of time in relation

ALICE A BAILEY16 GLAMOUR A WORLD PROBLEM

the sense of separateness, of isolation and of superiority. it is easy for first ray people to resist the tendency to identify themselves with others. to have true understanding involves an increased ability to love all beings and yet, at the same time, to preserve personality detachment. this detachment can be so easily founded on an inability to love, in a selfish concern for one's own comfort physical, mental or spiritual, and above all, emotional. first ray people dread emotion and despise it, but sometimes they have to swing into an emotional condition before they can use emotional sensitivity in the right manner. understanding involves contact with life as an integrated personality, plus egoic reaction to the group purposes and plans. it connotes personality-soul unification, wide e

in you- 6- glamour: a world problem copyright 1998 lucis trust c. esoterically. this would cover the effect of the force or energy upon you and of the quality of the vibration it may arouse in you perhaps in some centre, perhaps in your astral body, or perhaps only in your mind. this study, rightly undertaken, would lead to the unfoldment of the intuition, with its consequent manifestation on the physical plane as illumination, understanding and love. in the first instance, the objective of the study of symbolism is to enable the student to sense its quality and to contact that vibrant something which lies behind that aggregate of line, colour and form of which the symbol is composed. to some types of people this study is relatively easy; to the majority it is not easy at all, thereby indi

ree stages: first, the investigation of a symbol, and the consequent progress of the analyst from one progressive stage of awareness to another, to a gradual inclusion of the entire field covered by the- 8- glamour: a world problem copyright 1998 lucis trust symbol. secondly, an intuitive perception of the symbols to be seen everywhere in the divine manifestation. third, the use of symbols on the physical plane, and their right adaptation to a seen and recognised purpose, leading to the subsequent magnetisation of the symbol with the needed quality through which the idea can make its presence felt, in order that the intuited qualified idea may find proper form on the physical plane. deal, therefore, with the symbols in a wide generalisation, exoteric, conceptual and esoteric, but add to th

service. i ask for your cooperation and assistance. the steady impact of right thought on the human consciousness by trained groups of thinkers is the method that can be most successfully applied at this time, and here these groups can help profoundly. one of the things which will emerge most definitely during the next three or four decades is the work that groups can do on levels other than the physical. group service and united effort towards group welfare has for two centuries been seen on earth in all fields of human endeavour political, philanthropic and educational. group service on the astral plane has been started also since 1875, but united effort to dispel the world glamour is only now in process of organising and this group can be a part of the corporate effort towards this end

the astral plane. the problem of maya is really the same as the above, plus the intense activity produced when both glamour and illusion are realised on etheric levels. it is that vital unthinking emotional mess (yes, brother of old, that is the word i seek to use) in which the majority of human beings seem always to live. the dweller on the threshold is illusion-glamour-maya, as realised by the physical brain and recognised as that which must be overcome. it is the bewildering thoughtform with which the disciple is confronted, when he seeks to pierce through the accumulated glamour of the ages and find his true home in the place of light. the above are necessarily only generalisations, and the result also of the activity of the analytical mind, but they serve to embody a part of the prob

ALICE A BAILEY17 TELEPATHY AND THE ETHERIC VEHICLE

the scientists call the ether; this word "ether" is a generic term covering the ocean of energies which are all inter-related and which constitute that one synthetic energy body of our planet. in approaching, therefore, the subject of telepathy, it must be carefully borne in mind that the etheric body of every form in nature is an integral part of the substantial form of god himself not the dense physical form, but what the esotericists regard as the form-making substance. we use the word god to signify the expression of the one life which animates every form on the outer objective plane. the etheric or energy body, therefore, of every human being is an integral part of the etheric body of the planet itself and consequently of the solar system. through this medium, every human being is bas

d to be swept into activity by these impulses, or streams of force, emanating from some originating source or other. the etheric body is in reality naught but energy. it is composed of myriads of threads of force or tiny streams of energy, held in relation to the emotional and mental bodies and to the soul by their coordinating effect. these streams of energy, in their turn, have an effect on the physical body and swing it into activity of some kind or another, according to the nature and power of whatever type of energy may be dominating the etheric body at any particular time. through the etheric body, therefore, circulates energy emanating from some mind. with humanity in the mass, response is made unconsciously to the rulings of the universal mind; this is complicated in our time and a

the minds of the adepts and the initiates. these latter in their turn influence the disciples of the world, and these disciples, each in his own place and on his own responsibility, work out their concept of the plan and seek to give expression to it as far as possible. it is, therefore, as you can surmise, a process of stepping down rates of vibration until they are sufficiently heavy to affect physical plane matter and thus make possible the building of organised effects on the physical plane. these disciples have hitherto worked very much alone except when karmic relationships have revealed them to each other, and telepathic intercommunication has been fundamentally confined to the hierarchy of adepts and initiates, both in and out of incarnation, and to their individual work with thei

ed very much alone except when karmic relationships have revealed them to each other, and telepathic intercommunication has been fundamentally confined to the hierarchy of adepts and initiates, both in and out of incarnation, and to their individual work with their disciples. it is, however, now deemed possible to establish a resembling condition and a telepathic relation between disciples on the physical plane. no matter where they may find themselves, this group of mystics and knowers will eventually find it feasible to communicate with one another and frequently do even now. a basic mystical idea or some new revelation of truth is suddenly recognised by many and finds expression simultaneously through the medium of many minds. no one person can claim individual right to the enunciated p

g the source (of which he was totally- 3- telepathy and the etheric vehicle copyright 1998 lucis trust unaware, passed it on in turn to that sixth ray aspirant, called woodrow wilson. then, fed by the wealth of analogous ideas in the minds of many, it was presented to the world. it should be borne in mind that the function of a disciple is to focus a stream of energy of some special kind upon the physical plane where it can become an attractive centre of force and draw to itself similar types of ideas and thought currents which are not strong enough to live by themselves or to make a sufficiently strong impact upon the human consciousness. in union is strength. this is the second law governing telepathic communication. the first law is: 1. the power to communicate is to be found in the ver

ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

ansmission of energies. in connection with this, and in order more correctly to understand, it will be useful to study individual man; in this way we can arrive at a faint comprehension of the basic and underlying truth. students should never forget the law of analogy as an interpretive agency. esotericism teaches (and modern science is rapidly arriving at the same conclusion) that underlying the physical body and its comprehensive and intricate system of nerves is a vital or etheric body which is the counterpart and the true form of the outer and tangible phenomenal aspect. it is likewise the medium for the transmission of force to all parts of the human frame and the agent of the indwelling life and consciousness. it determines and conditions the physical body, for it is itself the repos

of all constellations, solar systems and planets which are found therein. throughout this cosmic golden web there is a constant circulation of energies and forces and this constitutes the scientific basis of the astrological theories. just as the forces of the planet and of the inner spiritual man (to mention only one factor among many) pour through the etheric body of the individual man upon the physical plane, and- 7- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iii: esoteric astrology copyright 1998 lucis trust condition his outer expression, activities, and qualities, so do the varying forces of the universe pour through every part of the etheric body of that entity we call space and condition and determine the outer expression, the activities and qualities of every form found within the cosmi

mine the outer expression, the activities and qualities of every form found within the cosmic periphery. the second point i would make is that within the human etheric body there are to be found seven major force centres which are in the nature of distributing agencies and electrical batteries, providing dynamic force and qualitative energy to the man; they produce definite effects upon his outer physical manifestation. through their constant activity his quality appears, his ray tendencies begin to emerge and his point in evolution is clearly indicated. this "control of form through a septenate of energies (as it is defined in the old commentary) is an unalterable rule in the inner government of our universe and of our particular solar system, as well as in the case of individual man. the

of the zodiac and whose force reaches us through these constellations and not directly. besides these, it should be remembered that technically we should also add the radiatory influence which comes direct to us from the planet, the earth, upon which we live. then, and only then, can you have a fairly complete analysis and picture of the energies to which the etheric body of man (conditioning the physical body which is pre-eminently automatic and negative in its reactions) must and does ever respond. an understanding of that response and the conscious intelligent control of individual reactions are supremely necessary to man but only become possible at a fairly advanced stage of development and as he nears the path (technically understood. man learns first of all to control his reactions t

less; his personality chart appears inconclusive and often most inaccurate. it is the force flowing through the planets and not the force of the planets themselves which then governs and controls. the man then becomes receptive to the subtler and higher energies of the solar system and of the twelve governing constellations. 2. that the sun sign, as it is called, indicates the nature of the man, physical, mental and spiritual. it holds the secret of the personality ray and of the man's responsiveness or lack of responsiveness to the soul, the real man. it indicates also the integration already achieved and the present point of unfoldment of the soul qualities, of the present available equipment, of the present life quality and of the immediately possible group relations. it indicates, fro

ALICE A BAILEY19 THE UNFINISHED AUTOBIOGRAPHY

eptune (6th) this school concerns itself with the development of the desire element and its graduates are called the `sons of vishnu (cosmic fire. 1177-1179) the schools on saturn, the sun, the moon and on pluto are not given but complete the twelve planets- 413- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iii: esoteric astrolhu- copyright 1998 lucis trust to produce a condition of utter exhaustion. the physical vehicle was given no respite. the heart and blood condition grew steadily worse. during the last two years of her life she fought against these pressures and conditions with a truly iron will. her first ray personality rose to the final effort in response to the demand of her soul. it was in 1946 that she made the decision to refuse invalidism. each day therefore, as it had been her life'

. the heart and blood condition grew steadily worse. during the last two years of her life she fought against these pressures and conditions with a truly iron will. her first ray personality rose to the final effort in response to the demand of her soul. it was in 1946 that she made the decision to refuse invalidism. each day therefore, as it had been her life's custom, she worked to the limit of physical capacity regardless of fatigue or pain. she chose to go out actively working and still on the job. this she did. even during the last days in the hospital in new york in 1949, she received visitors, consulted with the senior executives and wrote letters. when the hour of death arrived her own master k. h. came for her as he had promised long ago. the morning after her death i sent the fol

metaphysicians call a negative statement. but the statement is true. i do not like much that i remember about my childhood though many of my possible readers might think it all quite wonderful in comparison with the early years of countless thousands. many people say that childhood is the happiest time of a person's life. i do not for one minute believe it. they were for me the years of greatest physical comfort and of luxury; they were years of freedom from all material anxiety but they were, at the same time, years of miserable questioning, of disillusionment, of unhappy discovery and of loneliness. yet as i write this, i am conscious of the fact that the miseries of childhood (and perhaps this is true of all life as a whole) loom unduly large and appear more terrific than they were in

nd me. both my parents died before i was nine years old and both died of tuberculosis (consumption, as it was called in those days. the fear of tuberculosis lay like an imminent threat over both of us in our early years and also our father's resentment over our existence, particularly, for some reason, over mine. he probably felt my mother would be alive if having two children had not drained her physical resources. my father was frederic foster la trobe-bateman and my mother was alice hollinshead. both were of very old stock my father's family dating back for centuries, even antedating the crusades, and my mother's forebears being descended from hoilinshead "the chronicler" from whom it is claimed that shakespeare got so many of his stories. family trees and pedigrees have never seemed to

ar month of vaisakha (taurus) under its ancient name. this month is of vital importance to all buddhists and the first- 24- the unfinished autobiography copyright 1998 lucis trust day of this month is the national holiday known as the hindu new year's day. this tremendous event takes place each year in the himalayas. it is held in a valley and is not a mythical, subconscious happening but a real, physical plane occurrence. i found myself (whilst wide awake) in this valley and forming part of a vast, orderly crowd mostly oriental but with a large sprinkling of occidental people. i knew exactly where i stood in that crowd and realised that it was my correct place and indicated my spiritual status. the valley was large and oval shaped, rocky and with high mountains on either side. the people

ALICE A BAILEY20 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME IV ESOTERIC HEALING

lose much by refusing to let go of that which the lower mind cherishes. when they do succeed in being entirely open minded and are ready to accept the new theories and hypotheses, they discover that the old and dearly held truth is not really lost, but only relegated to its rightful place in a larger scheme. all initiates of the ageless wisdom are necessarily healers, though all may not heal the physical body. the reason for this is that all souls that have achieved any measure of true liberation are transmitters of spiritual energy. this automatically affects some aspect of the mechanism which is used by the souls they contact. when i employ the word "mechanism" in these instructions i refer to different aspects of the instrument, the body or form nature, through which all souls seek man

uls that have achieved any measure of true liberation are transmitters of spiritual energy. this automatically affects some aspect of the mechanism which is used by the souls they contact. when i employ the word "mechanism" in these instructions i refer to different aspects of the instrument, the body or form nature, through which all souls seek manifestation. i refer, therefore, to: 1. the dense physical body, which is the sumtotal of all the organisms which compose it; these- 2- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust possess the varying functions which enable the soul to express itself on the physical or objective plane as part of a greater and more inclusive organism. the physical body is the response apparatus of the indwelling spiritual ma

physical or objective plane as part of a greater and more inclusive organism. the physical body is the response apparatus of the indwelling spiritual man and serves to put that spiritual entity en rapport with the response apparatus of the planetary logos, the life in which we live and move and have our being. 2. the etheric body, which has one main objective. this is to vitalise and energise the physical body and thus integrate it into the energy body of the earth and of the solar system. it is a web of energy streams, of lines of force and of light. it constitutes part of the vast network of energies which underlies all forms whether great or small (microcosmic or macrocosmic. along these lines of energy the cosmic forces flow, as the blood flows through the veins and arteries. this cons

non-separateness of all life. 3. the astral or desire body (sometimes called the emotional body) is the effect of the interplay of desire and of sentient response upon the self at the centre, and the resultant effect in that body is experienced as emotion and as pain and pleasure and the other pairs of opposites. in these two bodies, the etheric and astral bodies, ninety percent of the causes of physical disease and troubles is to be found. 4. the mental body, or that much of the chitta or mind stuff which an individual human unit can use and impress, constitutes the fourth of the series of mechanisms at the disposal of the soul. at the same time let it not be forgotten that these four constitute one mechanism. five percent of all modern disease originates in this body or state of conscio

n a few rare cases) in lack of vitality or in too much stimulation, and in the realm of feeling, of desires (thwarted or over-indulged) and in the moods, suppressions, or expressions of the deep-seated longings, irritations, secret delights and the many hidden impulses which emanate from the desire life of the subject. this urge to be and to have has first of all built, and is building, the outer physical response apparatus, and is today forcing a mechanism that has been constructed essentially for physical ends, to serve more subjective purposes. this again produces trouble, and only when man realises that within the outer physical sheath there exist other bodies which serve more subtle response purposes will we see the gradual readjustment and health of the physical body. with these more

ALICE A BAILEY21 EDUCATION IN THE NEW AGE

e west is seeking the principles upon which peaceful and fruitful living can be founded, the east may provide us with the counter-balance to our aggressive materialism. if this new synthesis is to restore cultural and spiritual unity in mankind, the occidental world will have to acquire humility when it turns to the orient. the oriental world will not, because of its inherent nature, generate the physical energy to go to the west. we westerners went into the east in search of markets outlets for the products of our mechanical power and we must return to our own world, magnetized by the subjective energies of the east and conscious of it. our aggressive commercial penetration of oriental lands and peoples has had the end result of bringing the literature, the philosophy and the arts of the

role of providing universal principles for enlightened individuals seeking the benefits of the good life. this urgent need here requires explicit statement and recognition, if we are consciously to design a solution to the problem "the broad purpose of the advancement of learning (to use bacon's phrase) is to throw light on four basic questions of human existence (1) what is man (2) what kind of physical universe (cosmos) is it that man inhabits (3) by what processes of evolution did the human species emerge from the matrix of nature so that man could become the self-conscious and creative individual he now is (4) knowing something about the cosmos and about human nature, what is the best kind of society for man's progressive self-evolution "in seeking answers to these questions and provi

provide scope for endeavour in the present and must also hold out further enlightenment for those who have succeeded or are succeeding in attaining the indicated goals. there must be a spiritual future indicated. it is that which is required now. the word "spiritual" does not refer to religious matters, so-called. all activity which drives the human being forward towards some form of development physical, emotional, mental, intuitional, social if it is in advance of his present state is essentially spiritual in nature and is indicative of the livingness of the inner divine entity. the spirit of man is undying; it forever endures, progressing from point to point and stage to stage upon the path of evolution, unfolding steadily and sequentially the divine attributes and aspects. the three p

ing steadily and sequentially the divine attributes and aspects. the three points of our general theme are: 1. the technique of the education of the future. 2. the science of the antahkarana. this deals with the mode of bridging the gap which exists in- 7- education in the new age copyright 1998 lucis trust man's consciousness between the world of ordinary human experience, the threefold world of physical-emotional-mental functioning, and the higher levels of so-called spiritual development which is the world of ideas, of intuitive perception, of spiritual insight and understanding. 3. methods of building the antahkarana. this leads to the overcoming of the limitations physical and psychological which restrict man's free expression of his innate divinity. here we can only prepare the groun

train the brain to respond intelligently to impressions coming to it via the sense apparatus and so carrying information about the outer tangible world. 2. to train the mind so that it can fulfill three duties: a. deal intelligently with information relayed to it by the brain- 11- education in the new age copyright 1998 lucis trust b. create thoughtforms in response to impulses emanating from the physical planes; to emotional reactions set in motion by the feeling-desire nature; to the thought world, in which the man's environment is found. c. orient itself to the subjective spiritual self, so that, from a condition of potentiality, the self may emerge into active government. in this formulation of the function of the apparatus with which all educators have to deal (the mind and the brain

ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

true disturbance. give to each other real love in the times that lie ahead, for it is the fusing and illuminating element in the life of the disciple. let not your love remain theoretical, but give that true understanding which ignores mistakes, recognises no barriers, refuses all separating thoughts, and surrounds each other with that protecting wall of love that meets all need wherever possible physical, emotional and mental. it is this which blends the group into one organised whole, which the masters of the wisdom can use in the service of the plan. the pressure at this time is great upon them and the urgency of humanity's cry grows stronger in their ears. i have given you much time and thought, and earnestly i have sought to aid you on the way. my love and strength are ever yours, but

ducing a chemicalisation, an interior process of upheaval and probably outer behaviour which may have caused concern to the observer within. this however is but the reaction of the personality to undue pressure and strain, to world conditions and clearer vision. vision reveals both the light and the dark, a thing which is oft forgotten. disciples are fortunate if the major results work out in the physical body. the reactions of the physical body are the least important and do the least harm to others. where they work out in an emotional or mental condition they are then apt to become a problem of fellow disciples, adding to their strain and necessitating an effort upon their part to carry the brother through with the least damage to the group. in this group work you need to remember that i

ffort to evoke the intuition and thus arrive at the three meanings which they hold for you, and for disciples like you. there are literally seven meanings, but i would advise you to confine yourself to the comprehension of the first three. there will be one meaning for your personality, indicating certain brain and mind realisations which are essential for the right transmission of force upon the physical plane one of the first things an initiate has to master. there will be the soul meaning which will indicate relation to the hierarchy, in the same way that the personality significance will indicate relationship to humanity. then there will be a still higher meaning which will be exceedingly difficult for you to grasp, but for which you must strive and which will necessitate the conscious

as the new and coming simplifications in life and being. they concern primarily the service of the initiate; hitherto we have only considered the service which disciples, aspirants and men of goodwill can render. v. i shall give you some clear and definite instructions anent the uses of the etheric body. this vehicle of vitality or energy is the ultimate conditioning factor in the activity of the physical body. it is an initiator, for there is no physical activity as we understand it unless impulsed by some energy emanating from the etheric body. an understanding of some of the processes of initiation will come from an understanding of the body of vitality. the etheric body is the organ whereby personality or soul expression becomes evidenced upon the physical plane. its potency is that wh

it is an initiator, for there is no physical activity as we understand it unless impulsed by some energy emanating from the etheric body. an understanding of some of the processes of initiation will come from an understanding of the body of vitality. the etheric body is the organ whereby personality or soul expression becomes evidenced upon the physical plane. its potency is that which evokes the physical form. most of the vehicles have a dual capacity invocation and evocation. they also have a third function: they ground or focus energy, thus producing a point of tension, of crisis and an interlude, prior to a process of transmission. ponder on these words. the physical body can be evoked into manifestation and subsequent activity, but it has no power of invocation. hence it is not a prin

ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

f mankind, and its subjective effect was far more potent than has hitherto been grasped. through the power of prolonged sound, carried forward as a great experiment on the battlefields all over the world during a period of four years (1914-1918, and through the intense emotional strain of the entire planetary populace, the web of etheric matter (called the "veil of the temple) which separates the physical and astral planes was rent or torn asunder, and the amazing process of unifying the two worlds of physical plane living and of astral plane experience was begun and is now slowly going on. it will be obvious, therefore, that this must bring about vast changes and alterations in the human consciousness. whilst it will usher in the age of understanding, of brotherhood and of illumination, i

mployed. i have felt it wise to write a few words concerning the condition to be found in the world today especially in connection with esoteric, occult and mystical groups and the spiritualistic movement. all true spiritual thinkers and workers are much concerned at this time about the growth of crime on every hand, by the display of the lower psychic powers, by the apparent deterioration of the physical body, as shown in the spread of disease, and by the extraordinary increase in insanity, neurotic conditions and mental unbalance. all this is the result of the tearing of the planetary web, and at the same time it is a part of the evolutionary plan and the providing of the opportunity whereby humanity may take its next step forward. the hierarchy of adepts has been divided in opinion (if

future. but there is, at the same time, no denying the fact that great and frequently devastating forces have been let loose upon the earth, and that the effect is a cause of grave concern to all the masters, their disciples and workers. the difficulty can, in the main, be traced back to the overstimulation and the undue strain placed upon the mechanism of the bodies, which the world of souls (in physical incarnation) have to employ as they seek to manifest on the physical plane and so respond to their environment. the flow of energy, pouring through from the astral plane and (in a lesser degree) from the lower mental plane, is brought in contact with bodies that are unresponsive at first, and over-responsive later; it pours into brain cells which, from lack of use, are unaccustomed to the

are subordinated to purely selfish ends and prostituted to mundane objectives. the glimpses vouchsafed to the man of that which lies behind the veil are misinterpreted and the information gained is misused and distorted by wrong motives. but whether a person is unintentionally a victim of force or brings himself in touch with it deliberately, he pays the price of his ignorance or temerity in the physical body, even though his soul may "go marching on" it is of no use at this time to close one's eyes to the immediate problem or to endeavour to lay the blame for the sad failures, the occult wrecks, for the half-demented psychics, the hallucinated mystics and the feeble-minded dabblers in esotericism at the door of their own stupidity, or upon the backs of some teachers, groups or organisati

me remind you that this one life is but a second of time in the larger and wider existence of the soul, and that those who fail and are disrupted by the impact of the powerful forces now flooding our earth will nevertheless have their vibration "stepped up" to better things along with the mass- 5- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust of those who achieve, even if their physical vehicles are destroyed in the process. the destruction of the body is not the worst disaster that can overcome a man. it is not my purpose to cover the whole ground possible in relation to the situation in the field of psychism caused by the inflow of astral energy at this time. i seek to confine myself to the effect of this inflow on aspirants and sensitives. these two words aspirants an

ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

xt step forward, and in their totality (and when- 1- copyright 1998 lucis trust definitely followed) will eventuate in the total subjugation of the personality. these four ways are: a constant and unfailing attempt to center the consciousness within the head. from this central position the real man, the directing agency will direct and guide all his members, imposing upon the "lunar lords" of the physical body a new rhythm and habit of response. two factors are of value and helpful in the production of the necessary polarisation: the reiterated appreciation of the words "i am the self, the self am i" the habit of early morning meditation wherein the thinker centers himself in the point of control and starts upon his day's experience and contacts with the realisation that he is only the obs

ogy here to the solar lotus, the egoic body, occupying a midway point between the threefold monad and the threefold lower man. the more advanced should follow this. the development of the faculty of mind control, so that the thinker grips and holds steady the mental processes and learns to regard the mind as the interpreter of the states of consciousness, as the transmitter of egoic intent to the physical brain and as the window through which the ego, the real man looks out upon vast and (to the majority) unknown fields of knowledge- 3- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust ii. an emergence into manifestation of the subjective aspect in man. one of the objects of evolution is that the subjective reality should eventually be brought

lete and continuous. this only becomes possible as the other two points are beginning to be grasped and the theory as to man's constitution and purpose is somewhat understood. as meditation is practiced, as the lower bodies are painstakingly dominated, and as the nature of the sutratma or thread is better comprehended it will become increasingly possible to bring into the lower personality on the physical plane that spiritual illumination and that divine energy which is the soul's heritage. little by little the light will shine forth, year by year the strength of the higher contact will grow, gradually the downpour of divine love and wisdom into the head centres will be increased until eventually the entire lower man will be transformed, his sheaths will be refined, controlled and used, an

t ones to tread the path of discipleship. the final point of our theme concerns: v. the basic essential of pure character. this is something more than just being good. it deals with the matter aspect and has relation to the hold or control that the form has over the man. we might express it this way and therefore give its more occult connotation. if one or other of the three lower elementals (the physical, the astral and the mental) are the controlling factors in the life of the man, he is by that very fact put into a position of danger and should take steps to arrest that control prior to an attempt to enter into the formless realm. the reason for this will be apparent. under the governing law of matter, the law of economy, the elemental life will attract to itself similar lives and this

der the control of some one or other of their forms but are the captives of all the three. in studying the lower threefold man and the energies or lives that seek to control him it should be remembered that they fall into three categories: a. the individual tiny lives which we call the atoms or cells of the body. these exist in three groups and compose respectively the four types of bodies: dense physical, etheric, astral and mental. b. the aggregate of these lives which constitute in themselves four types of elementals or separate coherent, though not self-conscious, existences. these four lunar lords constitute what the ageless wisdom teaching calls "the four sides of the square" they are the "lower quaternary "the imprisoning cubes" or the cross upon which the inner spiritual man is to

ALICE BAILEY THE LABOURS OF HERCULES

gy. we will therefore in this study deal with an astrology which will be non-mathematical and which will have no relation to the casting of horoscopes. it will concern itself with the twelve types of energy by means of which consciousness of the divine reality is brought about through the medium of form. in no distant heaven and in no subjective state did hercules arrive at this knowledge. in the physical body, handicapped and limited by the tendencies conferred on him by the sign in which he performed the labor, he attained understanding of his own essential divinity. through the overcoming of form and the subjugation of matter, a picture is given us of an unfolding divine self-realization. in the study therefore of hercules the disciple, and of christ, the world savior, we have an entire

g around the great zodiac of the heavens, we will approach it from two angles: that of the individual aspirant and that of humanity as a whole. it is now possible to regard the human family as having reached, practically en masse, the stage of the aspirant, the stage of the intelligent seeker, the stage of the man who, having developed his mind and coordinated his abilities, mental, emotional and physical, has exhausted the interests of the phenomenal world, and is looking for a way out into a wider realm of awareness, and into a more sure sphere of undertakings. this stage has always [9] been expressed by the advanced individuals down the ages, but never before has the human race itself been in this condition. herein lies the wonder of past achievement, and herein lies the hour of present

ents the point at which humanity now finds itself. his early name was alkeides, which was changed to hercules after he had undergone a strange experience, and before he started forth upon his labors. the name hercules was originally herakles, which signifies "the glory of hera. hera represents psyche, or the soul, so his name embodied his mission, which was to manifest forth in active work on the physical plane the glory and the power of his innate divinity. one of the ancient scriptures of india says "by mastery of the binding life comes radiance" and it was this mastery of the imprisoning form which was the glorious consummation of all the undertakings of hercules. we are told that he had a divine father and an earthly mother and so, as with all sons of god, we find the same basic symbol

he was one of twins. we read that one twin was born of an earthly father, and that the other was the son of zeus. this is the great realization that comes to every developed and self-aware human being. he finds himself conscious of two aspects which meet in his nature. there is the well developed and highly organized personality through which he habitually expresses himself (mental, emotional and physical, with all three parts coordinated into an integrated unit. then there is the spiritual nature, with its impulses and intuitions, its constant pull towards things vital and divine, and the consequent inner warfare which grows out of this realized duality. hercules was the disciple, living in a physical body, but capable at times, like st. paul, of being "caught up to the third heaven" and

ut soul and body formed one unity. this indicates always the stage of the disciple. he has made the at-one-ment and knows himself to be soul in body and not soul and body, and this realization has now to color all his actions. whilst in the cradle, history relates, the lusty infant killed two serpents, again emphasizing duality. in this act he forecast the future in which he demonstrated that the physical nature no longer controlled, but that he could strangle the serpent of matter and that the great illusion no longer had him imprisoned. he slew the serpent of matter and the serpent of illusion. if the serpent symbology is studied, we shall find that three serpents are depicted: one standing for the serpent of matter, another for the serpent of illusion, and the third for the serpent of w

AN INTRO TO STUDY OF THE KABALAH

exist can only have come from spirit, from divine essence. that being should arise from non-being is impossible. that matter should create itself is absurd; matter cannot proceed from spirit; the two words mean that the two ideas are entirely apart; then matter cannot exist. hence it follows that what we call matter is but an aspect, a conception, an illusion, a mode of motion, a delusion of our physical senses. apart from the kabalah, the same truth has been recognised by a few exceptional christians and philosophers. what is commonly known as the "ideal theory" was promulgated 140 years ago by berkeley, bishop of cloyne in ireland; it is nearly identical with the kabalistic doctrine of all things being but emanations from a divine source, and matter but an aspect. other philosophers hav

, comparable to the tm of the indian philosophies. from h, the ho of jehovah, comes neshamah, the buddhi of the hindoos, the spiritual soul. from vau, the v of jehovah, comes ruach, the manas of the hindoos, intellect and mind. from the final h, the ah of jehovah, is derived nephesh, the k ma of the hindoos, the appetites and passions. these are all implanted in the astral shell, which moulds the physical body, the instrument which acts upon material objects. the human soul is again conceived of as distributed through several distinct forms of conscious manifestation related to the "ten sephiroth: the several kabalistic treatises give several groupings, which are all relevant one to the other, the most usual one being a triple division, into nephesh, the passions referred to malkuth; ruach

nces may dominate a man, and they do, in fact, exist in constantly varying proportions. the highest principle overshadows the others, and the central ones may reach up to the higher; or by neglect of opportunities, or by vicious actions, may fall lower and lower, so as to approximate to the seeming matter of the body. as the neshamah draws one to spiritual excellence, so the nephesh leads down to physical enjoyment. in another form of symbolism the kabalist tells us a man has two companions, or guides; one on the right, yetzer ha tob, to good acts, he is from the higher sephiroth; and one on the left, yetzer ha ra, encouraging the appetites and passions, temptations to evil, is an agent of samael and of the beast. man is in a very unfortunate position according to the zohar 95 b, for it is

ANALYSIS OF THE 5 6 INITIATION

admission to the palace of the great ki t1-3 analysis of the 5=6 initiation by g.h. frater p.c.a. r. r. e t a. c. z e l a t o r a d e p t u s m i n o r 2 the candidate is brought forth in preparation for the actual initiation and placed within the confines of the womb box. the candidate then spends twenty-one hours in confined space in total darkness with only short intervals for bread, water and physical defecation requirements. how this prepares the candidate 1. the candidate is allowed to face fear within him or herself. there is no reason for fear to exist as the candidate is made as comfortable as possible and ventilation is abundant. this places the candidate in a position of examining and experiencing the exact same forces that chain the human consciousness from achieving completene

the light shineth within the darkness, then the lower will takes over and the light fadeth away. 3. the candidate learns that his mind is his enemy or ally and that unless surrender unto the divine is made, the whole of the twenty-one hours will be torturous. 4. the candidate can identify with osiris. 5. the womb is black, and it leads the candidate into an upward birth. this differs from regular physical birth which is descent downward into hycu. the candidate is then blindfolded after twenty-one hours in the womb and brought out into a special chamber for cleansing and purification. now the candidate is prepared not merely to walk through a skit, but to undergo complete initiation into our sanctioned and sacred order. in the grade of 5=6 there are three chief officers consisting of the c

beam of brilliance and is made manifest and pronounced in trapt. the rose and cross is a symbol of the crux ansata and is the key to the opening of the seven-sided vault of the adepti. the vault is a mystical symbol of that which is truly alive and yet buried and beyond the range and comprehension of animal man. the vault cannot be approached by the candidate unless, first, he be scourged and his physical body be likened to christ. second, he must be crucified and die with christ "for if ye will die with christ, ye shall rise with christ" clearly, we can see that the rose and cross resumes and completes i.n.r.i. and that i.n.r.i conceals i.a.o, the highest name of the divine of the early gnostics. this is amoun, the concealed one, the one which only the initiated can perceive. ankh (crux a

throughout the entire initiation. all now repeat lvx signs with the aspirant. the aspirant is bearing the chief adept wand and crux ansanta. this allows him safe passage within the gate of isis of the seven-sided vault, the door of c. upon entrance, the trampling down of the forces of evil takes place. at one time, that same evil the aspirant tramples down on was his support and foundation in the physical world. the aspirant now stands in the vault of seven sides, seven is an esoteric holy number to the qabbalist. each side has a total of ten primary squares and thirty lesser squares which equal forty squares; 7 x 40= 280. the number 280 equals wpldns. recall that in 1=10 wpldns created a path for the aspirant. in addition, 280=2+8=10, the number of sephiroth through which all the forces o

ARTHUR E WAITE TEMPLAR ORDERS IN FREEMASONRY

hts made their escape and after long wandering from country to country they found refuge in the caves of mount heredom. they were succoured by knights of st. andrew of the thistle, with whom they made an alliance and on whom they conferred their knowledge. to conceal it from others and yet transmit it through the ages they created the masonic order in i340; but the alchemical secret, which is the physical term of the mystery, has been ever reserved to those who can emerge from the veils of allegory- that is to say, for the chiefs of st. andrew of the thistle, who are princes of the rosy cross, and the grand council of the chapter. the alchemical side of this story is in a similar position to that of the perpetuation myth, of which it is an early version. there is nothing that can be taken

BALANCE J

risis and this can sometimes conflict with his earthly needs. early in his life spare was a super-sensualist he loved the textures and the stuff of life and surrounded himself with objects of richness and taste that fuelled his visions. his books from that period such as the book of pleasure (self-love) subtitled the psychology of ecstasy, acknowledge that the celebration of the corporeal and the physical, allows a state of grace that leads to a spiritual enlightenment. his love of the world and the spiritual acceptance of everything in it, lead to a heightened awareness of sense and sensation. as he got older he tempered this with an increasingly strong stoic streak, which helped him cope with his impoverished domestic situation. there are few examples of practicing shaman artists. one ca

BALANONES TEMPLE OF SET FAQ

our high priest, magus don webb, offers an excellent answer in his essay "how to spot a setian (http//www.bigfoot.com/ balanone/spot.html. my personal answer is less meaningful, but they're techniques you might find useful* all members of the temple of set can be identified physically by their colored cloisonne point-down medallion, and by their membership card (with expiration date. if you have physical contact with someone who claims to be setian but who can't show you the membership card or medallion, that person is not a member. june 2001: recently we've seen a couple of medallions being auctioned on ebay. if someone has our medallion, that is not proof they are currently a member, and maybe not proof they ever were. but if they do not have a medallion, then they aren't a current memb

BELL CHRISTOPHER PAUL TSIU MARPO THE CAREER OF A TIBETAN PROTECTOR DEITY

categorized by systems concerning their bodies and souls. these systems likewise are an admixture of indigenous and buddhist beliefs that complement and, at times, contradict each other. tibetans hold a belief in multiple bodies and souls, a tradition that is apparently pre-buddhist. there are two major bodies within the tibetan system: the coarse and subtle bodies. the coarse body is simply the physical body, through which we encounter the world on a daily basis. the subtle body, as its name implies, is hidden metaphysically beneath the gross physical shell. as a buddhist concept, the subtle body is tantric and yogic in origin and is a structure of 21 see bhattacharyya 2000 and decaroli 2004. 15 intersecting channels (tib. rtsa; skt. n..i) that fill the coarse body. there are six knots (

. such uncertainty is the nature of cosmogonic narrative; a specific placement in time is unimportant. tsiu marpo s mythic pre-existence in a buddhist land like khotan is a common motif found among tibetan protector deities.66 also common is that these deities were buddhist monks in their past lives who regressed in their practice, as is seen in tsiu marpo s own previous life. later, tsiu marpo s physical abodes change a number of times to the point of ambiguity. when chorwa is murdered, he is reborn as tsiu marpo in a land of might demons called chongri zangtso. the location of such lands is unclear; they are believed to exist within the actual geography of tibet, though their specific site is ambiguous other than generic designations of direction.67 between this point and tsiu marpo s la

will be discussed more fully in chapter 5 in the context of the oracle tradition. 55 where the ritual was performed against the chinese during their incursion in the 1950s. the justification for such actions even in a ritual context is that it is liberative. this contrasts with murders performed in other contexts, which is motivated by blind anger and ignorance.104 again, this is not to say that physical violence does not occur; indeed, many instances have been recorded in tibetan history.105 rather, violence and violent imagery have been sacralized in the tibetan buddhist context through protector deities and associated rituals. in keeping with the tantric paradigm of using elements of sa.s.ra in order to attain nirva.a, this violence is transformed into a liberating force, justifiable i

prehend the metaphysical realms of the buddhas. these buddhas in turn represented the spiritual kings of all existence in contrast with the temporal kings of the various indian states. furthermore, davidson elaborates on the understanding of the ma..ala in both its religious and political milieus by suggesting the english word "state" as a fitting definition. this combines the term s meaning as a physical location encompassed by a political institution and as a mental condition.114 109 see davidson 2002, pp. 131-144. 110 see tambiah 1976, pp. 102-131. 111 see samuel 1993, pp. 61-63. 112 samuel 1993, p. 62. 113 see samuel 1993, p. 62. 114 see davidson 2002, p.131-132. 59 the ma..ala and tibetan deities to relate this brief survey of the ma..ala back to protector deities and to tsiu marpo in

to tame the wilderness and thus properly establish buddhism.116 i relate this myth because it is clear from its description that a ma..ala has been symbolically overlaid on the tibetan landscape in order to subjugate the fierce indigenous deities symbolized wholly by the demoness. the ma..ala manifests as the ritual act of purifying the land to further buddhist goals. this, then, can be read as a physical act of redefining the 115 see miller 2003 and stein 1972, p. 39. 116 for further references on the "supine demoness" see gyatso 1987, who provides a survey of this myth in multiple contexts, and miller 2003, who discusses this legend in the context of the consolidation of the tibetan empire. for a feminist interpretation, see marko 2003. see also blondeau and gyatso 2003. 60 mythographic

BLACK WITCHCRAFT

of consciousness into a divinity or divine conscious, this is done by the process of the practice of magick and sorcery to achieve the motion of the body and mind towards a higher perception. the black adepts of the order of phosphorus and the black order of the dragon are magicians who are committed to process of self-determined magical exercises to refine and expand their consciousness; through physical and mental activity. this includes but is not limited to, sexual magick, ceremonial practice and solitary workings of all kinds to seek the initiatory results of magick itself. this is not a path of prayer and supplication, but recognition of the sorcerer's own inherent powers. the forces of darkness are called upon as a means of self-expression, self-empowerment, and self-deification. na

es the circle become closed and the nature of the first angel become perceived or sensed. in ongoing ritual work, the magician begins identifying his or herself with samael (and lilith) within the parameters of their own life and initiation. the lord of the earth, being a name ascribed to samael (satan) and his fallen angels and demons, are but considered astral spirits, that which no longer take physical form, but may become manifest through the magician or witch who may make a pact with them, being initiation and dedication to the left hand path. samael is the patron spirit of the left hand path, as his word is what formed our thoughts and gave us the inner fire of the black flame, our individual process of thought and free will. the magicians who aligned their will with the left way, th

rabbinical literature, the daughters of cain were those who joined in sexual union with the fallen angels, the watchers, and gave birth to the nephilim, the giants who were war like and brutal. they were said to have populated the earth in plenty, and attacked the children of seth. in manichaean lore, the queen of demons and spiritual initiator of cain, lilith az, taught the fallen angels to form physical bodies and join with others sexually. it is suggested also by writers 7 kaufmann kohler, w.h. bennett and louis ginzberg that the children of cain spent their days at the foot of a mountain (eden) practicing in wild orgies with the music of lucifer through that created by jubal. women, the first pairikas or faeries/witches, in their beautiful appearances, invited the sons of seth (childre

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

me- john vii. 16[[vol. 2, page xvi] modern science insists upon the doctrine of evolution; so do human reason and the "secret doctrine" and the idea is corroborated by the ancient legends and myths, and even by the bible itself when it is read between the lines. we see a flower slowly developing from a bud, and the bud from its seed. but whence the latter, with all its predetermined programme of physical transformation, and its invisible, therefore spiritual forces which gradually develop its form, colour, and odour? the word evolution speaks for itself. the germ of the present human race must have preexisted in the parent of this race, as the seed, in which lies hidden the flower of next summer, was developed in the capsule of its parent flower; the parent may be but slightly different

brackets, in anticipation of the fuller explanation of the commentary. as regards the evolution of mankind, the secret doctrine postulates three new propositions, which stand in direct antagonism to modern science as well as to current religious dogmas: it teaches (a) the simultaneous evolution of seven human groups on seven different portions of our globe (b) the birth of the astral, before the physical body: the former being a model for the latter; and (c) that man, in this round, preceded every mammalian- the anthropoids included- in the animal kingdom[[footnote(s* see genesis ch. ii, v. 19. adam is formed in verse 7, and in verse 19 it is said "out of the ground the lord god formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air; and brought them unto adam to see what he would cal

[footnote continued on next page[[vol. 2, page] 9 pre-tertiary giants. and was followed by the submersion of plato's little atlantic island, which he calls atlantis after its parent continent. geography was part of the mysteries, in days of old. says the zohar (iii, fol. 10a "these secrets (of land and sea) were divulged to the men of the secret science, but not to the geographers" the claim that physical man was originally a colossal pre-tertiary giant, and that he existed 18,000,000 years ago, must of course appear preposterous to admirers of, and believers in, modern learning. the whole posse comitatis of biologists will turn away from the conception of this third race titan of the secondary age, a being fit to fight as successfully with the then gigantic monsters of the air, sea, and l

nal infallibility, that which is given on her own authority may leave much to be desired, in the very abstruse cases where too deep metaphysics is involved. the teaching is offered as it is understood; and as there are seven keys of interpretation to every symbol and allegory, that which may not fit a meaning, say from the psychological or astronomical aspect, will be found quite correct from the physical or metaphysical[[vol. 2, page] 23 the action of the great breath. reckoned according to the enumeration devised later by people who had forgotten, or who had an inadequate notion of, the real mysteries, and included neither the sun, the moon, nor the earth. the sun was the chief, exoterically, of the twelve great gods, or zodiacal constellations; and, esoterically, the messiah, the christ

nifying both "life" and a serpent (an initiated adept, and he may be considered as "figured by the great serpent which occupies so conspicuous a place among the symbols of the gods on the black stones recording babylonian benefactions" esculapius, serapis, pluto, knoum and kneph, are all deities with the attributes of the serpent. says dupuis "they are all healers, givers of health, spiritual and physical, and of enlightenment" the crown formed of an asp, the thermuthis, belongs to isis, goddess of life and healing. the upanishads have a treatise on the science of serpents- in other words, the science of occult knowledge; and the nagas of the exoteric buddhist are not "the fabulous creatures of the nature of serpents. beings superior to men and the protectors of the[[footnote continued on

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

physical chemistry. 569 what are the seven planets. 575 the cyclic fall of the gods. 577[[vol. 1, page] xvi contents. page. xii. ancient thought in modern dress. 579 all-potential unity. 583 the "seventh" in chemistry. 585- xiii. the modern nebular theory. 588 forces are emanations. 591 what is the nebula. 595- xiv. forces- modes of motion or intelligences. 601 the vital principle. 603 occult and physical science. 605- xv. gods, monads, and atoms. 610 the gods of the ancients- the monads. 613 the monad and the duad. 617 the genesis of the elements. 621 hermes and huxley. 625 the teaching of leibnitz. 627 the monads according to occultism. 632- xvi. cyclic evolution and karma. 634 karmic cycles and universal ethics. 637 destiny and karma. 639 karma-nemesis. 643- xvii. the zodiac and its ant

m even in the british museum* all this is very likely to provoke a smile of doubt. but then, before[[footnote(s* badaoni wrote in his muntakhab at tawarikh "his majesty relished inquiries into the sects of these infidels (who cannot be counted, so numerous they are, and who have no end of revealed books. as they (the sramana and brahmins) surpass other learned men in their treatises on morals, on physical and religious sciences, and reach a high degree in their knowledge of the future, in spiritual power, and human perfection, they brought proofs based on reason and testimony, and inculcated their doctrines so firmly that no man could now raise a doubt in his majesty even if mountains were to crumble to dust, or the heavens were to tear asunder" this work "was kept secret, and was not publ

ra or "round; each round being composed of the yugas of the seven periods of humanity; four of which are now passed in our life cycle, the middle point of the 5th being nearly reached. the illustration is symbolical, as every one can well understand, and covers the ground from the beginning. the old book, having described cosmic evolution and explained the origin of everything on earth, including physical man, after giving the true history of the races from the first down to the fifth (our) race, goes no further. it stops short at the beginning of the kali yuga just 4989 years ago at the death of krishna, the bright "sun-god" the once living hero and reformer. but there exists another book. none of its possessors regard it as very ancient, as it was born with, and is only as old as the bla

weakens or opposes itself to the ancient words in which the essence of all religion, past, present, and to come, is given; to do justly, to love mercy, to walk humbly before thy god" provided we connote by the word god, not the crude anthropomorphism which is still the backbone of our current theology, but the symbolic conception of that which is life and motion of the universe, to know which in physical order is to know time past, present, and to come, in the existence of successions of phenomena; to know which, in the moral, is to know what has been, is, and will be, within human consciousness (see "science and the emotions" a discourse delivered at south place chapel, finsbury, london, dec. 27th, 1885[[vol. 1, page] 4 the secret doctrine. two are able to understand the profound logic o

or even evolving the "golden egg" into which it is said to enter in order to transform itself into brahma- the creator, who expands himself later into gods and all the visible universe. they say that absolute unity cannot pass to infinity; for infinity presupposes the limitless extension of something, and the duration of that "something; and the one all is like space- which is its only mental and physical representation on this earth, or our plane of existence- neither an object of, nor a subject to, perception. if one could suppose the eternal infinite all, the omnipresent unity, instead of being in eternity, becoming through periodical manifestation a manifold universe or a multiple personality, that unity would cease to be one. locke's idea that "pure space is capable of neither resista

BLUE EQUINOX

by frater o.m. frater o.m, 7 =48, is the most learned of all the brethren of the order; he has given eighteen years to the study of this masterpiece. raja yoga, by swami vivekananda. an excellent elementary study of hindu mysticism. his .bhakti yoga. is also good. the shiva samhita. an account of various phyiscal means of assisting the discipline of initiation. a famous hindu treatise on certain physical practices. the hathayoga pradipika. similar to the shiva samhita. the aphorisms of patanjali. a valuble collection of precepts pertaining to mystical attainment. the sword of song. a study of christian theology and ethics, with a statement and solution of the deepest philosophical problems. also contains the best account extant of buddhism, compared with modern science. the book of the de

tion of god forms, vibrations of divine names, the rituals of curriculum of a.a. 29 pentagram and hexagram, and their uses in protection and invocation, a method of obtaining astral visions so called, and an instruction in the practice called rising on the planes. liber ix. liber e vel exercitiorum. this book instructs the aspirant in the necessity of keeping a record. suggests methods of testing physical clairvoyance. gives instruction in asana, pranayama and dharana, and advises the application of tests to the physical body, in order that the student may thoroughly understand his own limitations. liber xxx. liber libr. an elementary course of morality suitable for the average man. liber lxi. liber caus. the preliminary lection, including the history lection. explains the actual history a

of the qabalah, assumption of god forms, vibrations of divine names, the rituals of pentagram and hexagram, and their uses in protection and invocation, a method of obtaining astral visions so called, and an instruction in the practice called rising on the planes. liber ix. liber e vel exercitiorum. this book instructs the aspirant in the necessity of keeping a record. suggests methods of testing physical clairvoyance. gives instruction in asana, pranayama and dharana, and advises the application of tests to the physical body, in order that the student may thoroughly understand his own limitations. liber xcvi. liber gaias. a handbook of geomancy. gives a simple and fairly satisfactory system of geomancy. liber lxxviii. a description of the cards of the tarot, with their attributions, inclu

far worse than to strive to carry out these few simple rules which are as follows: the rules 1. ever be moderate and follow the middle path; rather be the tortoise than the hare; do not rush wildly into anything; but do not abandon what you have taken up, without much forethought. 2. always keep your body and mind in a healthy and fit condition; and never carry out an exercise, whether mental or physical, when you are fatigued. 3. in an ideal country the hours in which to practice are: at sunrise, sunset, noon and midnight (and always before a meal never immediately after one. 1 it is presumptuous for a neophyte to lay down rules; for (a) he cannot possibly know what his probationer needs, having no record to guide him (b) the probationer.s task is to explore his own nature, not to follow

ss waters of akshara, the indestructible fount of omniscience. akshara is the same as the great sea of the qabalah. the reader must consult the equinox for a full study of this great sea. 26. if thou would.st cross the first hall safely, let not thy mind mistake the fires of lust that burn therein for the sunlight of life. the metaphor is now somewhat changed. the hall of ignorance represents the physical life. note carefully the phraseology .let not thy mind mistake the fires of lust. it is legitimate to warm yourself by those fires so long as they do not deceive you. 27. if thou would.st cross the second safely, stop not the fragrance of its stupefying blossoms to inhale. if freed thou would.st be from the karmic chains, seek not for thy guru in those mayavic regions. a similar lesson is

BOOK OF JASHAR

p of nimrod's tower, or whether a new tower is built from the ground up for each king, like the pyramids of egypt's old kingdom. in any case, the engineers of each generation are building on the technology developed by their predecessors, until they can accomplish virtual miracles of construction. the royal engineers face constraints that are social and economic, as well as the constraints of the physical materials that they use. eventually, the entire society itself must be redesigned to serve the needs of the construction project. to keep people working on the tower, regimentation and oppression must reach into every village. taking time off from construction work, even to care for newborn babies, becomes a crime punishable by death. thus, the jashar manuscript brings the binding of isaa

ess and hallucination. just as cain needed jashar to set him straight (recall that jashar in hebrew means straight, so each nation needs other nations, and each religious group needs other religious groups, to set each other straight. god has commanded a system of competition between groups so that humanity can achieve its true destiny. thus, we begin to see social laws as given by god along with physical laws. god's destruction of the noahite kingdom is a simple game-theoretic change of equilibrium. if everyone expects everyone else to obey the king's orders, then it is fatal for any one person to disobey. however, if everyone expects everyone else to ignore the king's orders, then no one person has any incentive to pay any attention to the king's orders. either set of expectations can be

BOOK T

private.org.il/gd/book-t.html 13/10/2002 swords are friendly with cups and wands. wands are friendly with swords and pentacles. if a card fall between two other which are mutually contrary, it is not much affected by either. a method of divination by the tarot 1. the significator. choose a card to represent the querent, using your knowledge or judgment of his character rather than dwelling on his physical characteristics. 2. take the cards in your left hand. in the right hand hold the wand over them, and say: i invoke thee, i a o, that thou wilt send h r u, the great angel that is set over the operations of this secret wisdom, to lay his hand invisibly upon these consecrated cards of art, that thereby we may obtain true knowledge of hidden things, to the glory of thine ineffable name. amen

BOOK OF PLEASURE

y he steals the fire from heaven: the greatest act of bravery in the world. deliberation egotized, except in the refraction*(2) of the ecstasy, is exposure and death, becoming a presiding obsession, control having been given to a prior experience and is over-conscious of that through it momentarily finding freedom from its native law; thus generating double personality (insanity*(1) if it becomes physical, let him imagine another's body, he has that sigil or its emergency. this, although not his original purpose, he will and exceedingly amiable*(2) laughter in this case. by these means there is no desire beyond fulfilment, no accomplishment too wonderful, depending on the amount of free belief*(3*(3) it may be done by localizing desire to one sense, hence by this formula using the ear as t

BOOK OF SATYRS

the scientific. the "earth" book of spare was an elemental and chaotic thing, full of significant art, and of still more significant conception. so mighty a theme may only remain littered with fragments, each, like the sphinx, an unread riddle, existing in the mind amid a turmoil of unaccustomed thought. but the present series of designs occupies the more circumscribed area of local allegory on a physical plane, the artist aiming not only to stir the optical centres by agreeable contours and adjacencies, when he adjusts with powerful deliberation the actual to a purpose which extends in his mind beyond executive considerations. for that is a narrow scope to which some would compel art, as though a predisposition to beauty were the sole equipment desirable for the expression of life. popula

BUCKLAND RAYMOND COMPLETE BOOK OF WITCHCRAFT

gents, bitter tonics, calmatives, carminatives and aromatics, cathartics, demulcents, diaphoretics, diuretics, emollients, expectorants, nervines, nerve stimulants, refrigerants, sedatives, stimulants. vitamins in herbs. the art of prescribing medicine. some simple treatments medicinal drinks, syrups, decoctions, teas, mixtures, ointments. witches' pharmacopoeia. sources. lesson eleven 155 magick physical body. circle. cone of power. dancing and chanting. feeling. drawing down power. releasing the power. timing. cord magick. candle magick. love magick. sex magick. binding spell. protection. form of ritual. lesson twelve 175 the power of the written word runes. ogham bethluisnion. egyptian hieroglyphics. theban. passing the river. angelic. malachim. pictish. talismans and amulets. power rai

within there are many people who seem, very obviously, to have some sort of "psychic power (for want of a better term. they are the sort who know that the telephone is going to ring before it actually does, and who is on the other end of the line before they pick up the receiver. people like uri geller are able to demonstrate this power in more dramatic ways, by bending keys and teaspoons without physical contact. others have "visions" or seem to be able to make things happen. often these people have a peculiar affinity with animals. you may not be like this. you may.well feel somewhat envious of such people. yet you shouldn't feel that way, for the power that these people have and it is a very real power is inherent in all of us. to be sure, that power comes out quite naturally in some, b

t. he might feel a strong tingling sensation, heat, or even what seems like a cool breeze. but he will feel something. experiment. try with the left hand; with the fingers together; at different distances from his back. see if he knows where your hand is. does he feel it moving up when it is moving up; down when moving down? you will find that the intensity of the power varies dependant upon your physical health and also upon the time of the day and the day of the month. keep records and note when it is the best time for you to "generate. spells and charms spells and charms are the part of witchcraft most commonly used by the solitary witch. spells are done by full covens, certainly, but there are very effective ones that can be done by the individual. the most important ingredient in a sp

if you were to punch someone in the eye, it does not mean that you will get punched in the eye yourself three times. no. but, sometime in the future, you may "just happen" to break a leg. something which might be considered three times as bad as being punched in the eye. in the witchcraft belief, then, one lifetime's experiences are not dependent on the previous one's. for example, if you suffer physical abuse in this life, it does not necessarily mean that you were an abuser in your previous life. it is possible you were, yes. but it is just as possible that you were not but are going to be in the next life. in other words, it is a case of experiencing all things being both the abuser and the abusee, but one is not necessarily dependent on the other. several lifetimes could even take pla

techniques of advancement in the psychic and spiritual fields, meditation is by far the most effective. coinciden-tally, it is also the most simple. and it can be practiced alone or in a group setting. the late, renowned psychic edgar cayce, in one of his readings# 281 -13, said that "meditation is emptying self of all that hinders from the creative forces rising along the natural channels of the physical man to be disseminated through those centers and sources that create the activities of the physical, mental and spiritual man; properly done (meditation) must make one stronger mentally, physically. we may receive that strength and power that fits each individual, each soul for greater activity in this material world" in short, meditation is a method whereby we can improve our lives mater

CASE PAUL F THE BOOK OF TOKENS

oming generations would have available the timeless methods of initiation in the western occult tradition which leads to spiritual and psychological integration, unfoldment and illumination. paul foster case came into incarnation in order to fill a great spiritual need for the modern world. his unique and effective contribution to the spiritual path of return being completed, he withdrew from his physical vehicle on march 2, 1954. it is our profound privilege and grave responsibility to carry on the great work which dr. case left in our care. correspondence lessons on occult psychology, tarot, holy qabalah, spiritual alchemy, etc, as well as books, pamphlets, qabalistic tree of life diagrams and tarot keys are available to interested aspirants. write to: builders of the adytum 5105 north f

zal, th th z l, the profuse giver; nequdah peshut, n q d h p sh v th, the small point; and oliun, o l i v n, the most high. the end of the paragraph refers to the path of resh, the 30th path of wisdom called the "collective intelligence, which joins hod, glory or splendor, to yesod, foundation. 2 assiah is the lowest of the four qabalistic worlds. this paragraph begins with the attribution of the physical sun to the letter resh. it goes on to warn us that the physical sun is not to be confounded with the spiritual sun. 3 this paragraph is reminiscent of the great egyptisn symbol of the winged disk. the key-word is kanaphim, k n p i m "wings, which adds up to 200, the numeral value of the letter resh. compare this with the conclusion of the rosicrucian fama fraternitatis, which ends, sub um

source in that same above. avoid error by keeping fast to this. nothing in the levels of yesod and malkuth, ever can or doth set power into operation. these are but as glasses, and the feelings and interpretations of the spheres of desire and intellect directed downward toward yesod and malkuth, are as spectators watching a mirrored reflection wherein all is the reverse of the true images. in the physical universe of guph is the breaking up of the one into the four which are the basis of the many. and to malkuth is the guph attributed, because the guph cometh not to perfection but by the formation of bodies [195] the book of t o k e n s it is written that "kether is in malkuth and malkuth is in kether, but after a different manner" in kether i am the one, the indivisible, but in malkuth th

CASSANDRA EASON A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGIC

ers of a group, this can make ritualistic contact very difficult, especially where members are in relationships with people outside the coven. the sacred marriage, which involves ritual sex between god and goddess, is an important part of seasonal celebrations. however, modern covens often celebrate the ritual coupling of earth and sky by plunging a knife into a chalice of water, or by the use of physical sex carried out in private, by an established couple, out of sight of the coven. in this way, any very human complications may be prevented from creeping into the ritual. it is also possible to come across well-meaning but totally inexperienced groups who attempt to practise the kind of work that a medium, white witch or healer would take years even to approach. unfortunately, it is all t

or formally, in ceremonial rituals. personal magick as i have already said, it is quite permissible to use magick to empower your personal needs, though this does not bring lottery wins or the object of your romantic fantasies delivered gift-wrapped to your door. magick has traditionally encompassed material needs, and spirituality is very difficult to achieve at a time when there is a crisis of physical need or emotional shortfall in your life. for example, in days when having sufficient food and heating was an ongoing concern, abundance for the coming winter months was a prime focus of mabon, the harvest festival at the autumn equinox. many kitchen witches would carry out private spells using the equinox energies, to empower talismans and cast spells to ensure their own family would sur

osil with the athame, wand or pointed crystal, asking the light and the goddess to enter it* add a few grains of salt to the water and stir it, saying: may power thus be doubled, thus increased, as life joins life to create a greater force even than these. seite 27 wicca01.txt* stand either just within or beyond the first circle perimeter* walk deosil round the circle, sprinkling the circle line, physical or envisaged, with your salt water. in formal rituals, the high priestess consecrates the salt and the high priest the water and they mingle them. the high priestess then creates the first circle and the high priest the second. casting a triple circle three is a sacred number in magick and for special ceremonies you can create a triple circle of both power and protection. the number three

thank the guardians and send the light of the elemental candles to whoever needs it* extinguish the elemental candles in reverse order of lighting. visualise the light fading and say, together with any present: let the circle be uncast but remain unbroken. merry meet and merry part and merry meet again* leave the altar candles to burn down. preparing your mind for magick as well as preparing the physical area for magick, you also need to prepare your mental state. it is universally agreed that we have two hemispheres of the brain -the left, logical, and the right, intuitive, side- and that generally in the everyday world the left brain predominates. this may be no bad thing; after all, buying golden sunflowers and oils pressed from fragrant herbs may lift the spirits, but they will do lit

r side showed the gazer in his or her true light and only a brave person could look at it without flinching. hathor can be invoked for all forms of mirror magic and is also associated with gold and turquoise and so jewellery made of these can be a focus for her powers. in the modern world she is guardian of businesswomen. fiercely protective in defence of her own, she is especially potent against physical and psychic attack. ma'at ma'at, the ancient egyptian goddess of truth and justice, was responsible for maintaining the correct balance and order in the universe. she was daughter of ra who created her to establish unity and order in the world. ma'at is pictured as a woman wearing a single ostrich feather as a headdress. seite 44 wicca01.txt she was all-powerful, even over the king, who h

CHAOS MAGICK AND LUCIFERISM

t of thanatos invoking: now listen to the voice of thanatos known to men as the face of death, whom they worship with howling and shattering teeth. all the while a funerary drum beats and calls forth the dead. soon, the congregation throws human bones and grave soil within the coffin, which is soon closed. the celebrants then meditate on among other things, their own death, and understanding that physical death is a natural function of life. babalon emerges then from the coffin and then announces herself incarnate. this sigil of babalon would be between the priestess breasts, being revealed when she tears the grave shroud off. babalon will now take a human skull bowl filled with blood and chant the dedication to her manifestation. the blood is then poured over herself in ecstasy with the c

specific union of various systems of magickal practice is important to those who may seek to unite various cultures. the buddhist system, or perhaps more detailed in mentioning the ancient bon po practice of chud, presents the luciferian gnosis in its holy state, what is called complete union with the hga (holy guardian angel. the activity of severing the ego, becoming beyond that and leaving the physical world is achieved via trance and the use of human bones as ritual tools. this represents that we are temporary and life ends, and that the spiritual paths may be ascended through desire and gnosis. lucifer is essentially the god of the air, or the astral plane. the luciferic powers are keys into the separation of the spiritual from the material, even though the luciferian may remain earth

CHIREAU YVONNE BLACK MAGIC RELIGION AND THE AFRICAN AMERICAN CONJURING TRADITION

ng was an important concern in black american spirituality, so much more was healing. chapter 4 considers african american understandings of the supernatural as both theoretical and practical ideas by which members of black communities interpreted suffering. like the\ 8\ african roots on which they drew, black american supernatural traditions promoted authorities and practitioners who bridged the physical realm and the invisible world. these spiritual professionals were competent at dealing with affliction and its prevention; they provided diagnoses and cured intractable ailments. as theophus smith has noted, the "curative intention" of practices such as conjure can be seen in african american practices and beliefs that "revised and re-visioned" conditions such as violence and racial victi

event their deportation and removal to a plantation in the deep south. the conjurer's powers, they believed, obstructed the slaveowners f attempts to separate them, for at the last minute the scheduled relocation was aborted. the assurance that these individuals supplied to persons who accepted the virtue of supernatural actions was often indispensable. such defenses against the psychological and physical assaults of slavery were essential for many african americans, who endured a system in which their humanity was devalued and their collective efforts at selfdetermination were constantly hindered.[8] while conjure possessed multiple uses, its most salient functional\ 16\ value for blacks had to do with practices of racial opposition. conjuring arbitrated the day-today conflicts in which s

lls between a slave driver and a plantation conjurer, dinkie, a man "deeply immersed in voodouism, goophering and fortunetelling" who was "his own master" on the missouri plantation where wells brown and the other slaves lived in the early nineteenth century. the overseer was an aggressive and sadistic man who had been hired to manage the farm and was determined to enact his authority through the physical intimidation of the slaves. the eventual confrontation that erupted between dinkie and the overseer was inevitable, as wells brown tells in this portion of the autobiography "follow me to the barn" said the impatient driver to the negro "i make it a point always to whip a nigger, the first day that i take charge of a farm\ 17\ so as to let the hands know who i am. and now, mr. dinkie c i

ccentuate the uncommon qualities that were associated with conjurers. these supernatural practitioners were often thought to possess extraordinary powers.such as the ability to control the weather, to become invisible, to fly, or to shape-shift at will. many demonstrated a genius for receiving and interpreting communications from the realm of spiritual forces. most of all, unusual and discernible physical traits set the conjurers apart from other persons. a fascinating enumeration of bodily deformities particular to conjure specialists, such as distinguishing birthmarks or abnormalities such as harelips, red eyes, or eyes of different colors, have been noted by observers during the nineteenth and twentieth centuries. the folklorist ruth bass recalled in the 1930s that a "distinguishing phy

ave religion "well suited for describing the\ 25\ ultimate cause of things and the ultimate end of history" in the theological schema of christianity, salvation and morality were given priority.perhaps more so than individual security. in contrast to the way that faith issues were conceived in christianity, conjure beliefs applied to an individual's most pressing and immediate conditions, such as physical well-being. spiritually pragmatic, black americans were able to move between conjure and christianity because both were perceived as viable systems for accessing the supernatural world, and each met needs that the other did not.[26] the relationship between conjure and christianity was fluid and constantly shifting. supernatural practitioners often adopted symbols from christian tradition

CHRONOLOGIA RORISPERGIUS

ibes africanus as being the author of a work called kestoi(the "embroideries. suidas says that this book detailed various kinds of cures, consisting of charms and written forms. it had originally twenty-four books in which the author discourses of magic, divination and medicine. c.200 desert mothers and fathers. ascetic christians in egypt practised a method of intensive meditation, combined with physical exercises, that they called hesychasm (from the greek, hesychia=silence, q.v. parallels have been observed between medieval ecstatic kabbalah and hesychast practice. 204-270 ce plotinus, neoplatonic philosopher and mystic (born in egypt) c.210 clement of alexandria stromata book 6 chap.4 describes sacred ceremonial procession of egyptian priests carrying the 42 books of hermes(emanation o

COLLIER IRENE CHINESE MYTHOLOGY

own without the help of the gods. q: what feelings do people share with the gods of old in the creation process? a: people are delighted and proud of each new creation, or child, who brings joy and laughter to the world. 29 expert commentary jan and yvonne walls are two noted sinologists, or scholars who study chinese language and culture. they point out that chinese gods have four basic types of physical forms: of the four characteristic form-types human form, beast form, half-human-half-beast form, and composite form of several animals those of a purely human form are in a definite minority in the classical [chinese] pantheon. almost all the gods are, in fact, represented as half-human, halfbeast. it is only in later centuries, with the introduction of buddhist and taoist pantheons that

natural routes to the sea. q: who were yu s companions and helpers? a: a dragon and a tortoise. q: what did yu do with the different tribes that he met? a: he gave them names, recorded their customs, charted their land, and collected samples of their soil. q: why were people not afraid of yu s appearance? a: most of the time, he appeared in the form of a human being. farmers did not mind his ugly physical appearance because he worked so hard to reshape the country and restore their lands. 59 q: why was yu lonely? a: his wife and son abandoned him because they hated his earthy line of work. q: why were the people grateful to yu? a: he devoted his life to helping the farmers, even at the expense of his own happiness. when yu was emperor, the people were at peace and no one starved. q: why is

COMMENTARY ON THE SEAL OF THE NINE ANGLES

of the results of the messenger's working. satan's other name (lucifer) is that of light and enlightenment, hence the "brilliance" of the nine angles. with the number four we have geometrically a threedimensional displacement in space. hence existence of matter and energy becomes possible. hence time becomes possible, as the measurement of change in matter and energy. fifth angle: humanity as the physical vehicle for the expression of the satanic psyche as discussed in the fourth angle. concept of the body as a necessary medium for the self-realization of the psyche, at least in its early stage. translation of this into physical representation of supra- energy/matter forms such as set via the creation of images, building to temples, etc. a temple with five trihedrons is a four-faced pyrami

CONCERNING THE CEREMONY OF THE CONSECRATING THE VAULT

1998 temple of set. all rights reservpl1-2 concerning the ceremony of the consecrating the vault of the adepti r. r. e t a. c. z e l a t o r a d e p t u s m i n o r 2 concerning the ceremony of consecrating the vault of the adepti by g.h. frater p.c.a. this a most solemn and yet joyous occasion. it acts as a binding link between our order and the divine. the vault of the adepti places itself as a physical image of the heart of our order. the vault allows us to maintain an etheric link between each other and with the chief of the second order. we must first be aware that the round circular altar that is usually found over the pastos is outside the vault. note the diagram of the temple layout. c b a f k l 5 c q n w this is a notable point. the reason for this is that the altar must be charge

altar. see the diagram below: c q n w hwchy the second adept now purifies with the lesser banishing ritual of the hexagram. this is performed with the planetary wand of the second adept. this wand is ruled under the governance of the head of the phoenix, this being the mystical symbol of osiris. let us never forget that the phoenix rose from the ashes, the symbol of the resurrected self from the physical pull of the mundane. this wand displays the 4 seven rainbow colors of the planetary forces that vibrates between the light and the darkness. this wand is a vibrant symbol of death and of resurrection. in the examination of the hexagram, we see the operation of the planets under the presidency of the sephiroth; seven planets in all, seven letters in the notarikon atyrara. here, we observe

entrance into the center of the mystical burying place of our founder. opening of the portal five knocks are given after the adorations and invocations of the watchtowers. five is the number of the pentagram,and its symbology should be apparent. each knock also alludes to the pentagrammaton as well. 5 hwchy forms the grand word of the 5=6 grade. the reference to the river called phrath shows the physical world, the outer order, and its hidden and secret link to the true order of the r.r. et a.c. the qabalistic cross is done in unison. this indicates our unity as one body of christ under the light divine. it is also a symbol of bringing forth and invoking the higher genius. there is a much more hidden meaning in the symbology of the cross as it relates to corpus cristi and the solstice. th

bove, so below" in addition, there is a qabalistic significance in that it alludes to the three phases of the soul. the linking or uniting of the neschamah, the ruach and the nephesch can only be accomplished in an atmosphere of zero space. this happens as the third order enters the vault to recharge it. this power is brought down from the triangle formed above by the wands into the pastos or the physical body through the ankhs below. in this case, the physical body of the third order is the devoted adepti of the second order. the etheric link is now sealed and confined through the lvx sign and the grand word. banishing of negative energy in the vault now we address the quarter of how negative energy is removed from the vault of the adepti. the link and lvx bring forth the light and seal t

COSIMANO CHARLES ELEMENTARY PSIONICS

hey love to bug anthropologists. so we have to take them with lots and lots of salt, and maybe a little pepper and just a dash of garlic to keep the vampires away. even taking that into account, there is a mass of material that is difficult to account for without accepting the possibility of this energy, so accept it we will and get on with the business of relating it to living and working in the physical world. let us start with the energy fields of the human body. if you take a look at yourself in the mirror, making first sure that the spirit of eleanor roosevelt is not looking over your shoulder because you don't want it to explode (damn! she was ugleeeee, your body seems like a pretty solid piece of work. in fact for some of us it is just a bit too, too solid (i write as i regard my tu

too, too solid (i write as i regard my tummy. you would never dream that this oh so solid mass of flesh is more nothing than matter and that the matter is hung on an energy field like a skyscraper is hung on steel girders. this framework is called the etheric body and it is made up of the stuff we call psychic energy. and it does not stop there, because in one form or another, this is true of all physical matter. atoms are nothing more than solidified, slow energy and the energy particles that constitute atoms, one way or another, go back to the energy of the psychic. it gets a little complicated at that point and there is no point in boring you with the theory, just accept it as true for the moment and we can deal with questions later if we have time. but we can make an assertion about th

uch a pain should occur. after all, all the nerve endings went with the part. however, if a person suffers from a birth defect and a part is missing, no such pain will occur. why should this be? because the etheric body never formed that part and thus does not react to a loss. phantom pain, however, is useful to study because it gives us some idea of the interface between the etheric body and the physical one, in this case, the nervous system. remember that there are no nerve endings present. they are gone to wherever amputated parts go (and i don't know that and i don't want to know. after all, you cannot cut a finger that is not there. in spite of this, there is significant pain where there should be none. why? clearly there exists a relationship between the etheric body and the physical

body and the physical brain. the nervous system is carrying signals to the part of the brain that says "pain" and that part is responding. so let's go back to the bit about psychic energy being carried by electrical conductors. there are still etheric nerves (or their equivalent) present. they are being activated by something, we have no idea what. they carry information to the interface with the physical nerves and they in turn convey a message to the brain that something is not right in that part of the body. now, while some people are very smart, the brain is not, at least at that level, and does not know that there is nothing there and thus sends out the message automatically. here we get to the real important part of this stuff, the ability of psychic energy to act as a carrier of inf

s operate. will this cure our water addiction? how the hell should i know, but that is not what this book is about, thank badness. but it will gives up a working framework for our system. let us posit that once a piece of information is placed in the etheric body of the person sending it, it can be directed to the etheric body of the receiver and from there to the nervous system and thence to the physical brain. in some way it will operated the same way as the phantom pain. thus it is not only possible to send specific thought messages to other people, such as "send the royalty check" but also to send emotions, like love and even physical responses. for example, have you ever seen someone get banged up, like a football player who lands wrong, and actually feel the impact? that is what i am

CROSSING THE DESERT

ne sterility of eden, or became again as beasts of the field. the light of satanael shall endure, even though it be but a tiny spark within a few at those times of ignorance and fear when man in weakness turns to demiurge and his m'shiha and other slave creeds. and that spark shall return as a blazing flas.a spell for crossing the desert by setnakt the divine formula of xepera xeper xeperu, whose physical form had entered the consciousness of magus aquino from budge's egyptian language, had as its most recent form before budge a spell of slaying apep and knowing the manifestations of re, written the same year that alexander the great died. an earlier form of the spell appears on a statue of ramses iii, second pharaoh of the xxth dynasty, in which ramses iii is depicted as the god khepher

DARK GODS

egard them as physically existing in themselves. which of these (or neither of them) is correct, the adept discovers during the ordeal of the abyss. legend, however, recalls the dark gods as visiting our planet several times in the past by passing through one of the many `star gates. star gates are regions in space-time where our causal universe and the universe of the acausal are joined they are physical gates, and passage from one universe to another is possible through them. according to legend, star gates exist near to stars dabih, naos and algol: that is, if you journeyed from earth in the direction of one of these stars you would pass through a star gate. there are also stories of a star gate within our own solar system the gate through which the dark gods came to earth. this star ga

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

e willing to be used as cannon fodder. if people read this book and hand the responsibility for what has happened only to the global elite, they are missing the point i am making throughout. what is happening in the world is the here and now reflection of what is going on inside us, the human race. we created this reality. but how? contrary to what medical science is obsessed with telling us, the physical body is not the whole human being. it is the fantastic physical shell through which the eternal us experiences this physical world. there is far more to us than a body. creation is the expression of one infinite mind and all lifeforms are aspects of that one mind: what many people call god. we are each other. we are all god, if you xv w xvi..and the truth shall set you free wish to use th

cts of that one mind: what many people call god. we are each other. we are all god, if you xv w xvi..and the truth shall set you free wish to use that term. at the heart of this mind is a consciousness i see as a blinding light- the source consciousness from which all has been thought into existence. creation consists of an infinite number of dimensions, wavelengths, frequencies, of reality. this physical world is only one of them. these frequencies share the same space that our physical world occupies, in the same way that all the radio, television, and telecommunication frequencies broadcasting to your area are sharing the same space that your body is occupying now. they don't interfere with each other because they are on different frequencies or dimensions; they are vibrating at differe

rent speeds. at the moment we call death, our mind-emotionsspirit, everything that is the thinking, feeling us, withdraws from the body, the 'genetic space suit' as i call it. this eternal spirit moves on to another wavelength of reality, another 'world, to continue its evolution. this is all that is happening during a 'near death experience' or an 'out of body experience' when people leave their physical bodies for a time before returning to tell remarkably similar stories of what happened to them. life is forever- for everyone. our mental, emotional, and spiritual selves are a series of magnetic energy fields interacting with each other via vortices of energy widely known by the hindu and sanskrit word, chakra, which means wheel of light. these vortices are spirals of energy which inters

ng with each other via vortices of energy widely known by the hindu and sanskrit word, chakra, which means wheel of light. these vortices are spirals of energy which intersect all levels of our being and pass energies between them. it is through this system that an imbalance on the emotional level, perhaps caused by stress, is passed on to the other levels of our being, including, eventually, the physical body. this is how stress causes illness. what we call 'physical' illness is really a multidimensional disharmony or dis-ease. we are constantly absorbing magnetic energy from the cosmos, mostly through the 'base' chakra at the base of the spine. after this lifeforce has passed through our levels of being and we have taken from it what we need, we broadcast the energy out through the chakr

puter i am working on now that retains the information i am writing? a magnetic disc. same principle. the reason we are drawn to particular people, places, experiences and ways of life is because we are magnetically attracted to them. and that attraction comes from the magnetism of our 'capes. these capes, in turn, are a reflection of what we think and feel about ourselves. our lives are an exact physical replica of our own subconscious mind. how it thinks and perceives itself and the world, is recreated physically in the people, places and experiences we attract to us. when i was a child, there used to be a saying which went "think lucky and you'll be lucky. this contains an eternal truth, although it has nothing to do with luck. we attract to us people, places, and experiences which conn

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

technologically advanced beings were believed to be gods by the human races because of the apparently miraculous feats they could achieve with their technology and flying craft. by the way, for those who find it impossible to conceive of "intelligent" life forms and humanoids taking a reptilian form, ponder on the words of the cosmologist, carl sagan "there are more potential combinations of dna (physical forms) than there are atoms in the universe" on that basis, given the fantastic diversity of the reptilian species on the earth alone, it would be more amazing if there were not reptilians of a humanoid and intelligent variety. these "gods" interbred with each other and the more primitive earth people and these unions are recorded in endless ancient accounts. these were the sons of god wh

ortant interbreeding was between the reptilians and the blond-haired, blue-eyed, nordic peoples, both of extraterrestrial origin, as an alliance was formed between factions of these races. the union produced what has been called the aryan or "noble" race- the "master race" of the nazis. this is the fusion of the nordic and reptilian dna (the genetic m xxii children of the matrix code that decides physical characteristics) and, as the ancient records confirm, it was these "royal" bloodlines, the reptilian-nordic hybrids, that were placed in the positions of ruling royal power in the thousands of years before "known" history. they were the kings and queens who claimed the "divine right" to rule because of their bloodline- the bloodline of the gods. these ancient royal lines in places like eg

from the masses who are promoted to power over the masses. it's summed up by the satirical version of the british labour party song, the red flag, which goes "the working class can kiss my arse, i've got the foreman's job at last" this is all part of the divide and rule strategy so vital to ensuring that the herd will police itself. everyone plays a part in everyone else's mental, emotional, and physical imprisonment. all the controllers have to do is pull the right strings at the right time and make their human puppets dance to the appropriate tune. this they do by dictating what is taught by what we bravely call "education" and what passes for "news" through the media they own. in this way they can dictate to the unthinking, unquestioning, herd what it should believe about itself, other

as destroyed around 12,000 years ago. w.t. samsel in his study of these ancient societies, the atlantis connection (starfire publishing, sedona, arizona, 1998, dates the end of lemuria much earlier, but many of their basic themes are similar. samsel's book is based on "channelled" information. creation consists of an infinite number of wavelengths or frequencies and the world we perceive with our physical senses is merely one tiny fraction of the frequencies that exist. just as we cannot see the radio and television frequencies sharing the same space as our bodies at this moment, so we cannot see with our limited physical senses the other frequencies and wavelengths of creation that also occupy the same space that we do. i will go into greater detail about this later because it is crucial

tian age, extraterrestrials with a human-like appearance "very tall, light haired, light skinned, albino-like people- made contact with the atlanteans.18 they began to manipulate atlantean society, he says, and interbreed with humans to change the dna and create hybrid bloodlines that became the royal lineage of kings and queens. i would include lemuria in this same story also. the technology and physical appearance of these extraterrestrials led the atlanteans/lemurians to see them as gods. intermarrying with these beings to produce light-skinned offspring with "god-like features" became the goal of many atlanteans, samsel writes, and these crossbreeds became the dominant force. they took over the government, economics, education, religion, and communications. sound familiar? samsel says

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

cisionwe are on the cusp of an incredible global change. a crossroads where we makedecisions which will influence life on earth well into the future of what we call time. wecan fling open the doors of the mental and emotional prisons which have confined thehuman race for thousands of years. or we can allow the agents of that control tocomplete their agenda for the mental, emotional, spiritual and physical enslavement ofevery man, woman and child on the planet with a world government, army, central bankand currency, underpinned by a microchipped population.i know that sounds fantastic, but if the human race lifted its eyes from the latest soapopera or game show for long enough to engage its brain, it would see that these eventsare not just going to happen- they are happening. the momentum f

ot just going to happen- they are happening. the momentum for the centralisedcontrol of global politics, business, banking, military and media is gathering pace by thehour. the microchipping of people is already being suggested and, in many cases,underway. whenever a hidden agenda is about to be implemented there is always theperiod when the hidden has to break the surface for the final push into physical reality.this is what we are seeing now in the explosion of mergers between global banking andbusiness empires, and the speed at which political and economic control is beingcentralised through the european union, the united nations, the world tradeorganisation, the multilateral agreement on investment, and the stream of otherglobalising bodies like the world bank, international monetary f

arious forms of emotional andmental control. it is the only way it could be done. the few cant control billions ofpeople physically, just as farm animals cannot be controlled physically unless a largenumber of people are involved. two pigs escaped from a slaughterhouse in englandand eluded capture for so long, despite the efforts of many people to catch them, thatthey became national celebrities. physical control of the global population cannotwork. but it is not necessary when you can manipulate the way people think and feel tothe point where they decide to do what you want them to do anyway and demand thatyou introduce laws that you want to introduce. it is an old, old adage that if you wantsomeone to do something, get them to believe it is their idea. humanity is mindcontrolled and only

0billion stars in this galaxy alone. sir francis crick, the nobel laureate, says there are anestimated 100 billion galaxies in our universe and he believes there are at least onemillion planets in our galaxy that could support life as we know it. think of what thefigure might be for the entire universe, even before we start looking at other dimensionsof existence beyond the frequency range of our physical senses. if you travelled at the3speed of light, 186,000 miles per second, it would take you 4.3 years to reach thenearest star to this solar system. it says much for humanitys level of indoctrination thatto speak of extraterrestrial life is to appear cranky, yet to dismiss it and suggest that lifehas only emerged on this one tiny planet is considered credible! you only have toconsider the

correct, indeed other accounts and evidence supports this, but ipersonally doubt some of the detail. i think that a number of sitchins interpretations areextremely questionable, while i agree with the overall thesis. according to his5translations (and others) thetexts say that the sumeriancivilisation, from whichmany features of modernsociety derive, was a giftfrom the gods. not mythicalgods, but physical ones wholived among them. thetablets call these gods thean.unnak.ki (those whofrom heaven to earth came),and din.gir (the righteousones of the blazingrockets. the name ofsumer itself was ki.en.gir (the land of the lord of the blazing rockets and alsoland of the watchers, according to sitchin. the ancient text known as the book ofenoch also calls the gods the watchers, as did the egyptians

DAVID ICKE RELATED THE HIDDEN GEARS OF FREEMASONRY

te house to be controlled by lucifer in accordance with his occultic power and doctrine. the goathead.(for your reference) but, there is still more meaning expressed by this goathead pentagram. quickly look again at the photocopy of the devil's pentagram, as copied from goodman's magic symbol book. protruding from the middle top of the pentagram is a lighted candle, which is producing light. this physical light represents spiritual illumination. if this representation were made on a map, this illuminating candle would be thought of as being north. north is a very important direction, because it is the place of governmental control. in i ching, for example, north is the "place one reports to the master on accomplishments (new age dictionary. this is again a fulfillment of scripture. lucifer

en, or even from heaven to hell. the horizontal line symbolizes matter and movement from west to east. it also describes movement in time, as a direction in which one is traveling. this point is very critical, because the freemason is committed to taking america in the direction of the new world order. since the square combines the vertical and the horizontal, it becomes a symbol of the material, physical realm which is enmeshed with spirit and time. the passage of time within an occultic spiritual context is what is in view here. in this instance, the united states of america is the physical realm which is moving in time toward the desired direction of the new world order. mason headquarters (mt. vernon square) this square also contains one more piece of occultic meaning. in this goathead

in this freemasonry headquarters, not in the white house. this is why president andrew johnson considered himself to be the subordinate to albert pike, the leader of north american freemasonry! clearly, the power of leadership to drive this country toward the new world order, leading the rest of the world, lies in freemasonry, not in the white house or the congress. these symbols, built into the physical layout of government center in washington, d.c, represent the extent of that power. think of the many years these symbols have remained hidden from most people's knowledge; think of the millions of tourists which have walked on these streets during this time, without having any idea as to the existence of these symbols, not to mention their meaning! and, if you have ever driven a car in w

s not becoming of the truly enlightened. below are quotes written by high level masons praising lucifer with references "the mysteries of magic' by eliphas levi "what is more absurd and more impious than to attribute the name of lucifer to the devil, that is, to personified evil. the intellectual lucifer is the spirit of intelligence and love; it is the paraclete, it is the holy spirit, while the physical lucifer is the great agent of universal magnetism" page 428 'the book of black magic' by arthur edward waite 33 "first conjuration addressed to emperor lucifer. emperor lucifer, master and prince of rebellious spirits, i adjure thee to leave thine abode, in what-ever quarter of the world it may be situated and come hither to communicate with me. i command and i conjure thee in the name of

DAVIDSON DAN SHAPE POWER

ternate earth's had been found and that a subject could be physically shifted to another reality simply by being exposed simultaneously to the 2d and 3d map for that location. again, shape power. yet another concept using shape power is tom beardens 'tulpoids, which are entities from alternate realities. under the right conditions, these entities can shift from their reality to ours, even leaving physical traces whilehere. the technique involves charging an entity to an energy level that matches the target reality, t h e n presenting the mandala/mantra images to enable the shift. once the energy level of the alien entity returned to its natural energy state, it would shi f t back to its home reality. the point that bearden is making is that all possible worlds and creations exist, even on

ted plastic was placed between the plates and allowed to cool, an electret was formed that continued to broadcast the pattern without any outside source of power. the pattern is a signature which has a three dimensional shape resonating to a tuned reality as determined by the will of the radionic machine operator. dr. thelma moss at ucla determined the brainwave patterns for various emotional and physical states. these patterns, recorded on a chart recorder in two dimensions, can be projected into a subject to produce a desired effect. the projected pattern is again three dimensional and thus a structured shape. dr. michael persinger has found that thoughts occur in the brain as three dimensional forms, which are reduced by instrumentation to two dimensional patterns. the egyptian god thot

er to the use of such words of power. the words of power produced a three dimensional pattern which would resonate with the aether to produce a desired effect or reality in matter or energy. edward leedskalnin, builder of the famous coral castle in homestead, florida claimed he had rediscovered how the egyptians built the pyramids. we must take him seriously because he left the entire castle as a physical proof of his ability to move large stones without the use of equipment. neighbors said he 'sang' to the stones, but there was never an eyewitness to testify to this technique. perhaps he discovered the words of power that could be used to produce an aether and gravity deflection pattern leading to levitation. one of the greatest problems with shape power at its current stage, is the lack

. a pattern could be created that would filter such deterimental or enharmonious fields and cancel them out by using a 180 degree phase shift. such a technique could extend the life and uptime of any type of equipment. 3. an entirely new branch of energetic medicine using specific 2d and 3d projected patterns to produce a very real effect from such virtual stimulations. there would be no drugs or physical pollutants which often lead to side effects. 4. discovery of geometries or patterns that might help to shunt additional energy into or around a near unity machine to drive it into a beyond unity condition. 5. interactions with the aether to control its flow into matter, thus altering its weight, characteristics or very existence. clearly, shape power has many possible uses and the avenues

nderstanding of the universe in which we live. in order to study any type of energy phenomenon, instrumentation is needed to make known what is happening with the energies. in physics and electronics we have detection instruments such as voltmeters, gauss meters, oscilloscopes, cloud chambers, ammeters, electromagnetic field meters, scanning microscopes, telescopes, etc, to detect and measure the physical forces and effects associated with them. in the case of the aether, there have been relatively few real instruments until i invented instrumentation which would detect aetheric forces and measure their effects. these instruments have enabled some of the discoveries in this treatise to be understood. in addition to physical instrumentation, i have also used clairvoyants as human instrument

DEITUS

reath while attempting to practice the very art which historically has been attributed to the dark lord. the satanist recognizes that magic is magic, be it used to help or to hinder. the last page of the demonic bible is a diagram entitled the map of the spheres. the spheres illustrated are essentially archetypal. they have been described countless times in grimoires and magical treatises. in the physical world there are four elemental spheres: earth, air, fire, and water. there are also the four great watchtowers: north, east, south, and west. above the earth are the seven planetary spheres: the moon, mercury, venus, the sun, mars, jupiter, and saturn. beyond the planetary spheres are the fixed stars and the primum mobil, the twelve signs of the zodiac, and the heavenly spheres. beneath t

festation of the dynamic consciousness but there is no direct link between one manifestation of the dynamic consciousness and another manifestation of the dynamic consciousness. in the dynamic universe, i compare the life of an individual to that of a river and i ask the question, is an individual the water (thought) which fills the river, and which is continually changing, or is it the riverbed (physical body) over which the water flows, which changes more gradually over time and will eventually dry up. this concept is at the center of deitic philosophy and will explain the influence of spiritual forces upon man. the question one may ask is, where do my thoughts come from? the answer the magi of the past have traditionally given is that an individual s thoughts come from the influencing g

DEMONIC BIBLE

l spirits) are manifestations of god s power. in jewish belief, god is infinite and therefore beyond description. yahweh, according to the cabalist, is not the name of god but the phonetic pronunciation of the word god spoke at the moment of creation. yhvh, called the divine tetragrammaton or sacred four letter word, represents the elements earth, air, fire, and water. the hebrew god was a god of physical manifestation who appeared to moses in a burning bush and to the israelites as a pillar of flame by night and cloud of vapor by day. it is likely that the hebrew mystical beliefs (which later formed the cabala) developed during the time the israelites lived among the egyptians. prior to the development of the cabala, the jewish religion was a fertility cult of the god adonai, or el. the i

europe. the age of satan begins on april 30, 1966, former lion-tamer and carnival calliope player anton lavey, ritually shaved his head and declared the formation of the church of satan and the start of the age of satan. the catchphrase of the church of satan was indulgence instead of abstinence but not compulsion. anton lavey taught his followers to indulge in every sin because they all lead to physical and emotional happiness. compulsions, he said, are never created by indulging but by being unable to indulge. the church of satan entertained a parade of celebrities and journalists. reporters from throughout the world came to write about the black pope and his satanic church. for the first time in history, there was a church dedicated to satan not an underground cult or secret society, n

idering the true nature of god, one must first consider the nature of man and of the universe, for without understanding himself or the universe in which he lives how can man approach an understanding of god? each man possesses a consciousness independent of any other creature. he is aware of a separation between himself and the world around him. he experiences images, sounds, scents, tastes, and physical forms through what he perceives as his physical body. he also experiences thoughts, emotions, and other phenomena which do not manifest either visibly or audibly but which influence him nonetheless and which he perceives as coming from "within" his consciousness. from the earliest times, man has attempted to reconcile this condition of "separation from the universe. early man, in terror o

ithin the sorcerer's subjective mind. what will become apparent to the practitioner of these rites is that satan, lucifer, belial, and leviathan are aspects of the human psyche, archetypes which exist within the subconscious and sub rational mind, not external beings which can in any way influence the magician to good or evil ends. the objective of this system of magic is not to "invoke" satan to physical appearance (for that would be mere hallucination) but rather to become satan (or to actualize that aspect of the psyche which is called "satan; not to "invoke" lucifer but to become lucifer; not to "invoke" belial but to become belial; not to "invoke" leviathan but to become leviathan. the goal of this magical system is to achieve power, knowledge, and enlightenment by stimulating those p

om a very old grimoire known as the goetia or lesser key of solomon. these descriptions are provided so that the magician may note the fear with which medieval sorcerers approached the invocation of demonic spirits. surely, a being with the powers described would be able to destroy the magician (despite the greatest precautions on the part of the magician) for having the audacity to invoke him to physical appearance. and surely the magician s god would abandon him to his fate for having sought wealth, sexual fulfillment, and the destruction of his enemies rather than having faith in god s will. ironically, the magician fasts and prays to god for power over the spirits but enters the cabalistic circle of invocation to his own ruin for every demand from the spirit is a statement of greed, lu

DIABOLUS

leth, aktiophi, ereskhigal, neboposaleth, abermenthoou, lerthexanax, aemina. the leyden papyrus, editied by f. griffith& herb thompson as set was considered to be friendly unto the shades of the dead, there is perhaps a closer connection between him and his illegitimate son anpu (anubis) than what can be commonly realized. the belief in the spirits of the dead and the survival of the psyche after physical death was a foundation of the magic of ancient egypt. in accordance with the lore, man consisted of a physical body, a double, a shadow, a soul, a heart etc. the khu itself was the spirit of the man but the ka was considered to be the spiritual body which took nourishment from the offerings at the funeral ceremonies. the dead and such were honored among the egyptians, who regularly brough

oastrians which shed light on the nature of ahriman and that very averse path. the pahalavi terms for material and spiritual are indeed menok and geteh. it is suggested by zaehner that they are from the avestan words mainyu and geathya, mainyu meaning our own mind and gaethya meaning to live thus from the latin roots as mens and mind. the spiritual or mind cannot be viable to any certainty in the physical realm beyond its will to shape its world around it, therefore the mind contains both elements of darkness and light. ahriman himself was born of light but yet chose darkness. in the zurvanite myth ahriman first perceived his own being and chose to exit the womb before his brother, who was born of light. ahriman was called dark and stinking by his father zurvan, who by casting aside his fi

nts of darkness and light. ahriman himself was born of light but yet chose darkness. in the zurvanite myth ahriman first perceived his own being and chose to exit the womb before his brother, who was born of light. ahriman was called dark and stinking by his father zurvan, who by casting aside his first born, allowed ahriman to go forth from the heavenly realm to choose his own devices within the physical and spiritual world. ahriman has free will to choose his own path, to become in both planes of existence based on that desire. the writer eznik11 presented a zoroastrian statement of ahriman- it is not the case that i am unable to do anything good myself, but that i do not wish it; and to make this thing certain, i have produced the peacock. offerings to ahriman (arimanius) were made by m

e the actual intent of these so-called precepts of zohak are not acknowledged, the zoroastrians considered him very dangerous even after his long 1,000 year reign. the ten precepts suggest that zohak called their god an injurer of the universe, recommended daeva worship and the use of idols in ritual practice, that people should be selfish and to sacrifice before shrines. the reference to zohak s physical death, before the full transformation into azi dahaka (fiendish snake- fairdoon killed the malignant and sinful zohak of three faces (i.e. liar, of three heads (i.e. violent and obstinate, of six eyes (i.e. greedy) of thousands of evil designs, possessed of the great evil powers of the dev and the druj. denkard another figure in zoroastrian infamy is the sorcerer ahktya or akht. the word

matter (bones, rot hair or nails) under his pillows and carpets, he could not enter until akht had them removed. as the legend moves forward yavisht withstood each staota and then used the staota to attack akht. he took time to through sorcery, rushed into hell and communicated with ahriman who told him to accept his fate as it were. akht was said to have been defeated by yavisht and destroyed in physical form. the manichaean myths of creation were rich in their lore of the underworld. according to mary boyce18 who wrote on the manichaean myths, hell was divided into five kingdoms. in details on the underworld she also wrote- hell is divided into five kingdoms, each of the substance of one of the five dark elements. thse are sometimes given the same names as the corresponding light element

DICTIONARY GLOSSARY OF OCCULT TERMINOLOGY

wearing away from" an area surrounding a magician of spirits, entities, intelligences, or influences. usually spirits and other influences are abjured with the lbrp or lesser banishing ritual of the pentagram (q.v) and or by the casting of a protective magick circle that surrounds the magician. achas b'tay-ah: a form of biblical interpretation and making codes. see temurah. acupressure: a form of physical therapy in which certain occult nodes recorded in the literature of acupuncture (q.v) are pressed or manipulated without being pierced by needles. acupunture: a traditional art practiced primarily in china and the orient, in which needles are inserted into occult nodes in the body to deaden pain or produce other beneficial effects. adelphon: from the greek "adelphos" and "adelphas" meanin

e (q.v. a part of the of the ultimate, unknowable divinity. air: one of the five magickal elements. it has the qualities of being warm and moist. the element of the direction of the east. the primary color is yellow. aiwass (aiwaz: the name of aleister crowley's (q.v) holy guardian angel (q.v. crowley spent many years trying to determine if aiwass was merely his higher self or was, in fact, a non-physical being. akasha: see azoth. also, the records of all that has occurred, is occurring, and will occur in the universe. alchemy: the art of transforming by magick (q.v) and/or physical practices that which is base into that which is precious. such as the goal of turning a base metal like lead, into gold. this can be seen as a literal idea or as an allegory. spiritually, alchemy is the central

h has no free will, and has one purpose. they are the intermediaries between god and humankind. they bear teachings, warnings, and messages of all kinds from heaven to earth, and carry out the orders of god. each angel is under the command of a superior, known as an archangel (q.v. angel (holy guardian (h.g.a: an expression meaning your higher self. to some practitioners, a more knowledgeable non-physical entity. contacting your holy guardian angel [h.g.a] is known as "the knowledge and conversation of your holy guardian angel" establishing this relationship is considered to be the same as achieving enlightenment or cosmic consciousness. the principle work of an "adeptus minor" in the hermetic order of the golden dawn. apport: from the french meaning "to bring. in spiritism (q.v, any objec

is the title of the zero degree of (associate) membership, and correlates to the earth of earth in the sephiroth of malkuth (i.e. the black colored quarter of malkuth. the primary principle of this grade is based on entering the light from spiritual darkness. asport: from the french meaning "to take or to send. in spiritism (q.v, any object taken from a seance by a spirit (q.v) or entity from the physical world to the spiritual world or the astral plane (q.v. assiah: pronounced "ahs-sie-ah" it is the fourth of the four kabalistic worlds in descending order. it means world of creation. asson: the sacred rattle of voudoun (q.v (see voodoo. they are used to summon the loas (q.v) or gods. astral: greek "from the stars" pertaining to that level of existence which is finer and more penetrating t

in descending order. it means world of creation. asson: the sacred rattle of voudoun (q.v (see voodoo. they are used to summon the loas (q.v) or gods. astral: greek "from the stars" pertaining to that level of existence which is finer and more penetrating than matter, but denser than mind. in the psyche, it comprises the emotional/instinctual levels which unite mind and body. astral plane: a non-physical level of existence which is the basis for the physical plane, and the place where many non-physical entities exist. astral light: 1) a term used by dion fortune (q.v) as a synonym for the term astral plane (q.v. 2) the "substance" or "material" of the astral plane itself. astral projection: the practice of and ability to separate your astral body and consciousness from your physical body

DION FORTUNE CEREMONIAL MAGIC UNVEILED

sess a psychic efficacy which is lacking in original systems, however theoretically correct or aesthetically beautiful they may be. it is my belief that mathers got the keys to his system from the mysterious manuscripts, and that these connect up with the genuine european tradition whose symbol is the rose on the cross, and concerning which so little is known. i cannot prove this statement on the physical plane, because i have never been allowed a sight of those manuscripts or any opportunity to test the statements that are current in the order concerning its origin; but from the psychic experiences i have had in connection with the "golden dawn" i have formed the above opinion, for what my opinion may be worth, and i may say that i have had a fairly wide range of experience in practical o

the "golden dawn" i have formed the above opinion, for what my opinion may be worth, and i may say that i have had a fairly wide range of experience in practical occultism. it seems to me that whoever can work the system of the "golden dawn` in such a manner as to pick up the contacts of the secret chiefs need not pay very much attention to the "trespassers will be prosecute boards put up on the physical plane by persons who are not altogether disinterested. the system, when worked by competent persons, is effectual, whether they are chartered or not. but even the "golden dawn" system, when worked by incompetent persons, is ineffectual, as i know to my cost. it is not advisable however, for persons with no experience of practical occultism to make their first experiments with no other gui

DION FORTUNE MYSTICAL QABALA

they would be greatly surprised if they knew that these fragments, supplemented by manuscripts that have never been allowed to pass out of the hands of initiates, and completed by an oral tradition, are handed down in schools of initiation to this day, and are used as the bases of the practical work of the yoga of the west. 2. the adepts of those races whose evolutionary destiny is to conquer the physical plane have evolved a yoga technique of their own which is adapted to their special problems and peculiar needs. this technique is based upon the well-known but little understood qabalah, the wisdom of israel. 3. it may be asked why it is that the western nations should go to the hebrew culture for their mystical tradition? the answer to this question will be readily understood by those wh

dom gives good results when the various systems are pursued with no other guide than a book and under unmodified western conditions. 19. it is for this reason that i would recommend to the white races the traditional western system, which is admirably adapted to their psychic constitution. it gives immediate results, and if done under proper supervision, not only does it not disturb the mental or physical equipoise, as happens with regrettable frequency when unsuitable systems are used, but it produces a unique vitality. it is this peculiar vitality of the adepts which led to mystical qabala page 8 the tradition of the elixir of life. i have known a number of people in my time who might justly be considered adepts, and i have always been struck by that peculiar ageless vitality they all po

ing and by the manner of cutting, or omitting to cut, the hair. true spirituality never advertises itsel. 5. the racial dharma of the west is the conquest of dense matter. if this were realised it would explain many problems in the relationships of west and east. in order that we may conquer dense matter and develop the concrete mind we are endowed by our racial heritage with a particular type of physical body and nervous system, just as other races, such as the mongolian and the negro, are endowed with other types. mystical qabala page 10 6. it is injudicious to apply to one type of psycho-physical make-up the developing methods adapted to another; they will either fail to produce adequate results, or produce unforeseen and possibly undesirable results. to say this is not to condemn the e

ct traditional order, and i propose to adhere to it in these pages. 13. the qabalists further placed upon the paths of the tree the signs of the zodiac, the planets, and the elements. now there are twelve signs, seven planets, and four elements, making twenty-three symbols in all. how are these to be fitted on to the twenty-two paths? herein is another "blind" but the solution is simple. upon the physical plane [page 24] we are ourselves in the element of earth, therefore that symbol does not appear upon the paths which lead into the unseen. remove this, and we are left with twenty-two symbols, which fit accurately and, correctly placed, are found to correspond perfectly with the tarot trumps, each elucidating the other in the most remarkabl& fashion, and giving the keys to esoteric astrol

ficance. 17. in the yetziratic world the divine emanations manifest, not through a single being, but through different types of beings, which are called the angelic hosts or choirs. 18. the assiatic world is not, strictly speaking, the world of matter when viewed from the sephirotic standpoint, but rather the lower astral and etheric planes which, together, form the background of matter. upon the physical plane the divine emanations manifrst through what may not inapdy be called the ten mundane chakras, likening these centres of manifestation to the centres that exist in the human body, an exact analogy. these chakras are the primum mobile or first swirlings, the sphere of the zodiac, the seven planets, and the elements taken together-ten in all. 19. it will be seen from the foregoing that

DION FORTUNE PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE

osis ix. distinction between objective psychic attack and subjective psychic disturbance x. non-occult dangers of the black lodge xi. the psychic element in mental disturbance part iii the diagnosis of a psychic attack xii. methods employed in making a psychic attack xiii. the motives of psychic attack. i xiv. the motives of psychic attack. ii part iv methods of defence against psychic attack xv. physical aspect of psychic attack and defence xvi. diagnosis of the nature of an attack xvii. methods of defence. i xviii. methods of defence. ii xix. methods of defence. iii xx. methods of defence. iv 2 of 103 conclusion preface it is with a sense of the seriousness of the issues involved that i set myself to the task of writing a book on psychic attack and the best methods of defence against it

much of it. i was quite prepared to rush in where archangels would have hung back in the collar. my employer did not argue or abuse me. she kept on with these two statements repeated like the responses of a litany. i entered her room at ten o'clock, and i left it at two. she must have said these two phrases several hundreds of times. i entered it a strong and healthy girl. i left it a mental and physical wreck and was ill for three years. some instinct warned me that if i admitted i were incompetent and had no self-confidence my nerve would be broken, and i would never be good for anything afterwards, and i recognised that this peculiar maneuver on the part of my employer was an act of revenge. why i did not pursue the obvious remedy of taking refuge in flight, i do not know, but by the t

terview with the warden, but i could not tell her. my mind was a blank and all memory of that interview had gone as if a sponge had been passed over a slate. all i knew was that out of the depths of my mind a most terrible state of fear was rising up and obsessing me. not fear of any thing or person. just plain fear without an object, but none the less terrible for that. i lay in bed with all the physical symptoms of intense fear. dry mouth, sweating palms, thumping heart and shallow, hasty breathing. my heart was beating so hard that at each beat a loose brass knob on the bedstead rattled. fortunately for me, my friend saw that something was seriously wrong and she sent for my family, who fetched me away. they were exceedingly suspicious. the warden was exceedingly uncomfortable, but no o

ning to find out exactly what had been done to me and how i could protect myself against a repetition of the experience. it was an exceedingly unpleasant process, in fact the reaction caused by recovering the lost memories was only a little less violent than the original one; but i finally succeeded in freeing myself from my hag-ridden condition of fear, although it was a very long time before my physical health became normal. my body was like an electric battery that has been completely discharged. it took a long time to charge up again, and every time it was used before the charging was completed, it ran down again rapidly. for a long time i had no reserves of energy, and after the least exertion would fall into a dead sleep at any hour of the day. in the language of occultism, the ether

the universe around us we cannot fail to realise that there must be some overruling plan co-ordinating its infinite complexity. if we take into our hands and examine minutely any living thing, however simple, equally must we realise that the ordered diversity of its parts is built up on a determining framework. science has sought in vain for this organising principle; it will never find it on the physical plane, for it is not physical. it is not the inherent nature of 9 of 103 atoms which causes them to arrange themselves in the complex patterns of living tissues. the driving forces of the universe, the framework upon which it is built up in all its parts, belong to another phase of manifestation than our physical plane, having other dimensions than the three to which we are habituated, an

DONALDTYSON CHAKRAS

humna, the chakras cease to exist. the sahasrara is accessed through a tiny pinhole in the top of the skull that is deliberately opened by yogis during intense meditation- no instrument is used to make this opening. the opening of this pinhole is marked by the presiding guru by the insertion of a single blade of grass into the hole, which aches and bleeds slightly at the time of its opening. this physical penetration of the skin over the skull is not necessary for the passage of kundalini to the sahasrara, but it is used to confirm to the guru that the chela (student) has unblocked this aperture. after this practice, the skin is permitted to heal. from personal experience i can attest that the top of the skull tingles and pricks strongly in a very small radius- no more than the diameter of

ull tingles and pricks strongly in a very small radius- no more than the diameter of a pencil- when kundalini is awakened and made to ascend through the body. the sensation is that of being gently pricked with a needle on the top of the head. it is rarely very painful. this happens even when bleeding does not ensue. the union of kundalini with the thousand-petaled lotus confers bliss that is both physical and spiritual. the sensation is sustained, constant, powerful without being harsh, and may be likened to an orgasm that is not localized in the genitals, and is extremely subtle and refined. kundalini is sometimes describes as a serpent that lies sleeping below the muladhara chakra, her body coiled in three and one-half turns around the base of the spine. kundalini is awakened by postures

ess with scents, symbols, forms, colors, objects, sounds, music, tastes, and textures that are in harmony with the nature of the aspect of shakti that is being contemplated. the awakening of kundalini is indicated by spontaneous excitation and tumescence of the genitals. in men this means strong, spontaneous erection of the penis without any erotic thoughts or imagery in the mind, and without any physical stimulation of the penis. this is accompanied by the sensation of being touched or caressed on the surface of the skin. the muladhara chakra forms a hardness at the perineum. during the period of contemplation and communion with the chosen aspect of shakti, the penis will rise and fall rhythmically, remaining erect for periods of ten minutes or so, then becoming flaccid for several minute

laccid for several minutes, then rising again. this goes on for hours at a time- for as long as the communion with the goddess is maintained. in women, the external genitals become inflamed and moist, and the clitoris erect. there is a copious flow of sexual fluids in both men and women. if, during this period, the mind is directed away from the goddess and toward the inflamed genitals, or if the physical state of tumescence causes erotic thoughts to enter the mind, tumescence ceases almost immediately. for example, the penis can be strongly erect even to the point of discomfort, yet if the mind is allowed to wander from the goddess, erection can completely vanish within the space of five or ten seconds. in recent times there has been an attempt to identify the chakra with nerve centers in

visible hand is being pressed down inside the flesh at their locations. this is not painful. at least, i have not found it painful, but i should mention that some practitioners experience discomfort. the anahata chakra is experienced as a contraction and irregularity of the heart. it is often accompanied by a remarkably pleasant sensation of sinking of floating. there is a distinct sense that the physical heart is being touched or caressed by some sort of spiritual hand. when this first happens, it can be somewhat alarming, since we are not usually accustomed to sensation and irregularity in the muscles of our heart. it causes no ill-effects whatsoever. the vishuddha chakra shows itself as a tightness, and for me, a dryness and tickling sensation, in the pit of the throat. the ajna chakra

DONALDTYSON DEMON

lust, and the demon theutus, who induces the urge to gamble for money with cards or dice. the satyr is a nature spirit of greek mythology, and theutus is a degenerate variation on the name of the egyptian god thoth, who was associated by the greeks with numbers, and by extension with money. in the dark ages and middle ages, demons were thought able to travel on the earth invisibly, but to assume physical bodies at will. the same was understood concerning angels. this has a certain logic. in order to tempt human beings, demons need to remain invisible while they whisper seductive words or cause opportunities to commit sin to fall across the paths of their intended victims. but in order to murder their victims once their temptations succeed, demons need to have teeth and talons capable of r

al procedures, excessive dieting, over-eating or smoking? how many know persons who are unable to control their own anger or desires no matter how important it is to do so? these unfortunate individuals seem to be driven to self-destructive actions by an evil will that is present within them, but is separate from their own will. sometimes this self-destructive behavior is overt, as in the case of physical self-abuse and suicide attempts. other times it takes the form of malicious or criminal actions directed outwardly against family, friends or strangers. yet always its ultimate result is the destruction of the individual soul that voluntarily commits these actions. if you dismiss the image of the medieval christian demon arising from a hole in the ground with a puff of sulfurous smoke, do

DONALDTYSON ELEMENT

ure of four fundamental qualities, which they called fire, water, air and earth. magicians assigned a class of elemental spirits to each of these elements. an elemental spirit partakes of the nature of its element, and is able to control the forces associated with its element. for example the elemental spirit of air is airy and controls the forces of the wind. do not confuse the elements with the physical materials fire, water, air and earth. these substances merely express in their natures the qualities of the elements whose names they bear. they are a good way of understanding the elements. if you consider the qualities of earth, you will gain an idea of the element earth. material soil is heavy, relatively dry in its natural state, cool to the touch, and tends to clump together or be fo

lods. the element earth is present not only in soil, but in all things heavy, dry and cool. metals embody the earth element. so do crystals. so does wood, although wood also contains latent within it the element fire. no natural substance is a pure element. no heavy, cool, dry matter is composed solely of earth, with none of the other three elements added in. the four elements are perfect, but no physical substance is perfect. fire is hot and dry. air is hot and moist. water is cool and moist. earth is cool and dry. fire and air tend to rise upward, water and earth tend to fall downward. fire and water are opposites and are antagonistic, as are air and earth. fire and air are friendly to each other, as are water and earth. elementals are called by various names, but the set of four names a

miners, who employed the dowsing rod to find new veins of ore. undines were most often employed for sexual purposes. they make excellent lovers, and when treated with kindness and respect, will remain faithful to the magician for years. some might find their chilly embrace unappealing at first, but it is surprising how quickly you become accustomed to it. they have the ability to provoke intense physical arousal in a man or woman at will, and to sustain it for as long as they wish. it is possible for a man to remain erect for five or six hours, even longer, when stimulated by an undine, with no loss of intensity. this may not be believed by those who have no experience with this type of love-making, but it is assuredly so. the sensation of an undine's caress is indescribably sweet, quite

ousal in a man or woman at will, and to sustain it for as long as they wish. it is possible for a man to remain erect for five or six hours, even longer, when stimulated by an undine, with no loss of intensity. this may not be believed by those who have no experience with this type of love-making, but it is assuredly so. the sensation of an undine's caress is indescribably sweet, quite beyond any physical caress. it can only be compared to the sensation of a narcotic coursing through the blood. physical exhaustion on the magician's part is the only limit to this type of love play. sylphs are most often employed in searching out occult knowledge by magicians. these spirits have access not only to the libraries that physically exist, but also those that were destroyed in past ages but contin

DONALDTYSON FAMILIAR

evil purposes. the familiar kept tabs on the witch, and constantly urged her on to ever greater acts of mischief. even so, it was thought that the witch and her familiar were a team, both working for the devil, bound together by the witch's unholy pact. the spirit who remained in close association with the witch was the familiar, not the cat or dog or other pet that was thought to be the spirit's physical host. when an old woman suspected of witchcraft was seen by her neighbors talking to her pet cat, the common opinion was that she was conversing with her familiar demon, and plotting evil for her neighbors. the years of the european witch-crazy were hard for elderly woman, and even harder for cats, particularly black ones. black cats were associated with satan because of their color. cats

liar can be controlled, should there ever be a need to imprison it within the object. the best choice is something portable that the magician can carry on his or her body, such as a locket or ring. when a familiar spirit has been made to reside within a ring, for example, it is a very easy matter for the magician to call the spirit out of the ring, or to send it back into the ring. the focus of a physical object which the spirit can use as a kind of matrix enables the spirit to manifest more tangibly and with less effort. many who read these words will dismiss the entire subject of familiar spirits are fantasy. i can assure you, familiars are real. the touch of a familiar is as clear and undeniable as the touch of a human being. only those who have themselves felt a familiar's caress on th

DONALDTYSON GHOSTS

not the souls of dead people returned to communicate with the living. dead is dead. unless you believe in the reincarnation of the lower soul with the memories of its past lives intact, there is no coming back (i do not believe in the reincarnation of the personality and memory. neither are ghosts physically present when you see them. they are present in the astral world which always overlaps the physical world. you see a ghost when, for various reasons, the separation between the two levels of reality becomes very thin. from historical accounts, it appears that the perception of ghosts occurs most often at night, in relative or complete darkness, or at least in some shadowed place, usually when the air is still. certain localities are favorable for the appearance of ghosts- why is difficu

iodically replays the event under the right conditions. ghosts are often described as shadowy or translucent. only portions of their body may appear- a relative of mine once saw a ghostly hand project itself upward through the surface of a school desk that was stored in a dark school basement. sometimes ghosts walk out of or into walls, or through furniture. they can do this because, to them, our physical reality is no more than a projected three-dimensional image. there are many exceptions to this general description, of course. some ghosts appear as real and as solid as a person of flesh and blood. some appear in full daylight, and are seen by numerous persons at the same time, or on numerous occasions. more rarely they interact with others, talking and even laughing with them, or touchi

at what you see in the world around you is being created by your brain from raw sensory data. your world exists inside your head, even though it appears to exist outside your body. because your world is really a mental construction, it is possible for an astral being to appear completely solid and real to your perceptions. when this happens, you may find yourself unable to differentiate between a physical object and an astral object, or a physical person and a ghost. usually there is a difference between our perception of a physical object and an astral object, which is why ghosts appear incomplete, dim, shadowy, pale, translucent, and so on. my point is, at times there is no difference in perception between the physical and astral realities. this rarely occurs for the average person, but

ject and an astral object, which is why ghosts appear incomplete, dim, shadowy, pale, translucent, and so on. my point is, at times there is no difference in perception between the physical and astral realities. this rarely occurs for the average person, but it does occur. under this circumstance, any entity or thing in the astral realm can interact with you with all the solidity and reality of a physical entity or thing. if ghosts are merely astral recordings of past events, how do they interact and communicate with human beings? usually, they don't. when they do take notice of a human observer, it indicates that they are not a pure ghost, but an astral entity that has assumed the physical appearance of a dead person. on rare occasions, it is indeed possible to talk with ghosts, or commun

ou will probably have experienced extremely vivid dreams in which you are talking with that person. the being in these dreams is not your departed friend or relative, but an astral spirit. such spirits can appear both in dreams and in our waking reality when the proper conditions exist. are ghosts dangerous? usually not. in their most common manifestation they are merely shadows or images without physical substance. on the other hand, if an astral spirit decides to haunt an individual person rather than a particular place, they can become very distracting. this is especially true if the pseudo-ghost takes on physical substance and is able to touch the person being haunted. the touch of a ghost is chilly. it draws heat from the surface of the body, and if it persists, this cold gradually pe

DONALDTYSON MIRACLES

ng it are few in number. how are we to understand a miracle to function? certainly not by seeking its explanation in the ordinary laws of physics. this is a fool's errand, since by definition a miracle transcends such laws. if a miracle can be explained by physics, it is not a miracle. for an event to be miraculous, the cause of the event must transcend the natural universe, in which the ordinary physical laws function. but all existing things are a part of the universe, so nothing that exists can be the source of miracles. only something that does not exist, something that transcends existence, can produce a miraculous event. and the only thing that transcends the universe is the divine source of all. theologians are correct to assert that all miracles come from god. what they do not acce

DONALDTYSON SIGIL

lesser key of solomon) a spirit seal is a more polished graphic representation of the spirit. it is often circular or oval in shape, and usually contains the sigil of the spirit inscribed in its center. it may also bear the name of the spirit in latin, greek or hebrew letters around it edge, and other occult symbols such as glyphs of the planets, zodiac signs or elements. by connotative usage, a physical object bearing a spirit symbol, such as a medallion, is more likely to be referred to as the spirit's seal, whereas the drawing of a spirit symbol in a manuscript is more apt to be called the spirit's sigil (occult characters associated with ophiel, spirit of mercury, from the nigromancia of roger bacon) confusion arises because the terms "sigil" and "seal" are often used indiscriminately

and talismans are inscribed with sigils or other occult symbols, but others derive their power from natural substances and objects, or from specific shapes, without the use of esoteric symbols (tibetan thunderbolt dagger talisman, for use against evil spirits) for example, the golden arrow of the scythian magician abaris was a talisman that conferred magical flight. both amulets and talismans are physical things, as opposed to sigils, which are symbols- an amulet or a talisman that does not have a material body does not exist, but a sigil exists even when it is not written down or inscribed on anything, provided it is held in the mind("circle or pentacle of solomon" from the grimoire of honorius the great) a pentacle is a magic symbol with specific ritual functions. usually the term is app

circle inscribed on the floor or ground. it is also used, less accurately in my opinion, to refer to inscribed charms or talismans, especially if these charms have a radial symmetry. for example, a disk that can be held in the hand, and bears the symbol of a pentagram painted upon its surface, might be loosely referred to as a pentacle by some practitioners. properly speaking, a pentacle is not a physical object, it is a symbolic form. you will have a difficult time discovering the subtleties of distinction between these terms in dictionaries, which is why i have taken the trouble to be so precise in defining them. authors of dictionaries often lump sigil, seal, emblem, token, and sign together as possessing some vague and more or less equivalent occult significance. this is not the case

DONALDTYSON UFO

y confident that the witness is trying to be completely truthful, there is an ever-present possibility of self-deception. when there is insufficient information to explain an event, the human mind has the habit of filling in the missing details- the unexplained is frightening, the known reassuring. this form of creative interpolation by the unconscious mind has little or no relation to the actual physical object or phenomenon observed. imagination can build a complete and detailed impression from the most transitory and vague of visual impressions. at moments of intense stress, or under the influence of sickness, or drugs, or alcohol, or at the boundary of sleep, or in conditions of extreme fatigue, a person may see something that has no external physical cause. these visions can be comple

t the boundary of sleep, or in conditions of extreme fatigue, a person may see something that has no external physical cause. these visions can be completely clear and real to the witness. it is even possible for two or more persons in the same place to see the same vision of a nonexistent object or event. instances of this mass hysteria of crowds have been recorded over a term of many centuries. physical evidence in the form of mechanical images would seem to offer the possibility of a certain identification. unfortunately, when photos and films of ufos are examined, they tend to fall into two categories: either they are so poor in quality as to be unidentifiable, or they are obvious frauds. most legitimate ufo photos consist of nothing more than a fuzzy dot or blob of light in the sky. i

may also be generated by light artifacts or defects within the mechanism of the still or movie camera. possible causes are incorrect focus, reflections from glass elements in the camera's compound lens, light infiltration into the body of the camera, dirt on the lens, defects or contaminants on the film itself, and reflections from the camera flash. there are photographs of ufos that clearly show physical objects of an unknown kind. these objects are usually saucer or hubcap shaped. sometimes rivets, windows, doors, colored lights, and other details can be distinguished. in my own experience, i have yet to view one of these clear, detailed photos that was not an obvious fake. they are often based on miniature models suspended in the air on fine threads or wires. one enterprising photograph

one of these clear, detailed photos that was not an obvious fake. they are often based on miniature models suspended in the air on fine threads or wires. one enterprising photographer got his daughter to throw car wheel-disks into the air like frisbees while he snapped pictures of them. another hung models from the branches of trees and captured them on film. since these are actual photographs of physical objects in natural light, it can often be difficult to prove that they are fakes, but they usually have a hokey, naive quality that gives them away. by far the most convincing photographic evidence falls into the first category, and consists of "fuzzies" but in these cases, what do we actually have, other than a fuzzy blob of light or shadow? and what does such a blob prove? by its very n

by what others want them to believe. so the worth of even the best eye-witness account must always be suspect, and this is doubly true when the account concerns something extremely uncommon or unnatural. hard evidence consisting of photos and film tends to be either so blurry that it is impossible for anyone to identify the object photographed, or in many cases even to state with certainty that a physical object was present in the sky, since light artifacts and other image defects are commonly generated by unprofessional photographers; or the images are very sharp and clear, but obviously bogus. a good indicator of the latter is when a single individual produces not one, but dozens or even hundreds of clear ufo photographs. this is almost a sure sign that he or she is manufacturing them. b

DONALDTYSON VAMPIRES

her evil deeds by being bound to the grave, and forced to wander the earth in search of fresh blood- in this way a vampire could be created without having first been bitten by another vampire. a recent variation on the myth is that a vampire can only be created if the person bitten also drinks the blood of the vampire. this seems to have no historical foundation in folk tales. movie vampires are physical beings who nonetheless possess the power to dematerialize into mist, or change their shape into various creatures of the night, such as the bat and wolf. in the form of mist they can exit and enter their graves through minute cracks in the ground. they cannot see their reflections in mirrors, nor be seen in them. for some unspecified reason, this causes the vampire to hate mirrors, and to

heir ceaseless craving for blood, vampires are immortal- even if they never drink blood, they remain undead, but are maddened and weakened physically by long periods without this nourishment. obvious contradictions exist in the modern versions of the vampire myth. these stem from an underlying confusion over whether the vampire is corporeal or spiritual. dracula exhibits characteristics of both a physical and a spiritual being. he can pass through a keyhole or transform into a bat, yet his body must physically rest in a coffin during the day in his native grave earth. he is forced to regularly drink blood, yet can go for an unspecified length of time- perhaps forever- without drinking it. he can be killed with a wooden stake through the heart, yet when killed he dissolves into vapors. he c

for an unspecified length of time- perhaps forever- without drinking it. he can be killed with a wooden stake through the heart, yet when killed he dissolves into vapors. he can be touched by the hand, yet cannot be seen reflected in a mirror. the older legends of the vampire (but not the most ancient legends) avoid these contradictions of logic by declaring that the vampire is a spirit without a physical body. this spiritual vampire is a type of hungry ghost of a deceased evil doer who sucks out the life-force of his or her friends and relatives during the nights. these ghostly vampires always return to those they knew during life. to prevent the return of the spirits, the families took great care to have the body of the evil person staked to the ground in the grave. the stake was thought

are to have the body of the evil person staked to the ground in the grave. the stake was thought to pin the restless spirit into its corpse and prevent its nightly visitations. to be extra certain, the head of the corpse was cut off and its mouth stuffed with garlic. in the most ancient of all vampire legends, such as those that existed in egypt during pre-dynastic times, the vampire was a wholly physical corpse, reanimated as a punishment for its sins, that returned to its family to murder and eat the flesh of some unfortunate relative. we would probably call this most ancient species of fictional vampire a zombie or a ghoul today. it is easy to see how the stories of a completely corporeal vampire that consumes human flesh, and a completely spiritual vampire that sucks out the vital life

hment for its sins, that returned to its family to murder and eat the flesh of some unfortunate relative. we would probably call this most ancient species of fictional vampire a zombie or a ghoul today. it is easy to see how the stories of a completely corporeal vampire that consumes human flesh, and a completely spiritual vampire that sucks out the vital life force, became combined into the half-physical and half-spiritual film vampire of the 20th century. this is the vampire that most people think of when they hear the term spoken. it is only a fiction, but as is so often true, the legend is based on fact. there are three kinds of real vampire. they are not very well know outside the halls of esoteric lodges that study and practice the arcane arts, but i will reveal them for you here. th

DONALDTYSON WEREWOLF

assed down in an hereditary line from father to son- it does not appear to have afflicted women. it may have been a genetic disorder, but more likely it was a manifestation of shamanism, the knowledge of which was also passed down within families- the berserker was very likely a form of shape-shifter. modern magicians can also shape-shift, and take on the forms of animals. this is not done on the physical, but on the astral plane. the astral body is easy to mold and transform into any desired pattern. the astral world is a kind of alternative dimension of reality that exists parallel to our everyday physical universe. the shadows of the physical world exist in the astral world, and at certain times and under certain conditions, the astral world overlaps and projects into the physical world

EGYPTIAN BOOK OF THE DEAD PAPYRUS OF ANI MALESTROM

uent mention of the uniting of his bones, and of the gathering together of his members,[3] and the doing away with all corruption from his body, seems to show that the pious egyptian connected these things with the resurrection of his own body in some form, and he argued that what had been done for him who was proclaimed to be giver and source of life must be necessary for mortal man. the khat or physical body. the physical body of man considered as a whole was called khat, a word which seems to be connected with the idea of something which is liable to decay. the word is also applied to the mummified body in the tomb, as we know from the words "my body (khat) is buried"[4] such a body was attributed to the god osiris" in the clxiind chapter of the book of the dead "his great [1. recueil d

t apparently common among ancient nations; the main object of the dead king in doing this was to secure the eternal life which was the peculiar attribute of the gods [1. robertson smith, the religion of the semites, p. 295; fraser, golden bough, vol. ii, p. 86. 2. the australian blacks kill a man, cut out his caul-fat, and rub themselves with it "the belief being that all the qualifications, both physical and mental of the previous owner of the fat, were communicated to him who used it; see fraser, golden bough, vol. ii, p. 88] the doctrine of eternal life. http//www.sacred-texts.com/egy/ebod/ebod05.htm (20 of 21 [8/10/2001 11:23:22 am] next: the egyptians' ideas of god. the doctrine of eternal life. http//www.sacred-texts.com/egy/ebod/ebod05.htm (21 of 21 [8/10/2001 11:23:22 am] sacred te

ru-nub "the golden horus; heru-khent-khat; heru-khent-an-maa "horus dwelling in blindness; heru-khuti "horus of the two horizons"[2] the type of which on earth was the sphinx; heru-sam-taui "horus the uniter of the north and south; heru-hekenu" horus of heken; and heru-behutet "horus of behutet"[3] the cippi of horus, which became so common at a late period in egypt, seem to unite the idea of the physical and moral conceptions of horus the sun-god and of horus the son of osiris and isis. horus, the son of osiris and isis, appears in egyptian texts usually as heru-p-khart" horus the child" who afterwards became the "avenger of his father osiris" and occupied his throne, as we are told in many places in the book of the dead. in the pyramid texts the deceased is identified with heru-p-khart

pyramid of unas, l. 236] p. cxix same thoth who is called the "lord of khemennu" and the "scribe of the gods" is doubtful. maat, the wife of thoth, was the daughter of ra, and a very ancient goddess; she seems to have assisted ptah and khnemu in carrying out rightly the work of creation ordered by thoth. there is no one word which will exactly describe the egyptian conception of maat both from a physical and from a moral point of view; but the fundamental idea of the word is" straight" and from the egyptian texts it is clear that maat meant right, true, truth, real, genuine, upright, righteous, just, steadfast, unalterable, etc. thus already in the prisse papyrus it is said "great is maat, the mighty and unalterable, and it hath never been broken since the time of osiris"[1] and ptah-hete

al precepts it is said "god will judge the right (maa)[3#[4. maat, the goddess of the unalterable laws of heaven, and the daughter of ra, is depicted in female form, with the feather emblematic of maat, on her head, or with the feather alone for a head, and the sceptre in one hand, and an ankh in the other.[5] in the judgment scene two maat goddesses appear; one probably is the personification of physical law, and the other of moral rectitude. het-heru, or hathor the "house of horus" was the goddess of the sky wherein horus the sun-god rose and set. subsequently a great number of goddesses of the same name were developed from her, and these were identified with isis, neith, iusaset, and many other goddesses whose attributes they absorbed. a group of seven hathors is also mentioned, and the

ELLIS LOW TWELVE 1907

had i changed my mind and refused to go into his cabin "the promise i made was faithfully carried out. the patient never knew from me of the scene on the upper deck, though i think it likely it reached his ears afterward from another source. i sat in his room for hours, reading and talking and doing all i could to cheer him. he really didn't need anything of that nature, for the most exhilarating physical condition in which any person can be placed is that of convalescence. you get used to high health, but convalescence is new, thrillingly comforting and delightful, and by the time you become somewhat accustomed to it, its exquisite pleasure deepens and intensifies "i never saw a man improve more rapidly than my friend. of course we exchanged names, and before i finish you shall learn his

n life over again "i had enough from my pay to take me to canada, where i made my way to a lumber camp and hired out as a day laborer. my companions were good-hearted and kind- though rough, rugged and strong as bears. they forgot sometimes that i was not as tough as they, and the work which i undertook was often beyond my power. i strove to the utmost to `hold up my end' anxious not to betray my physical weakness "one day while straining to lift a large piece of timber i felt something give way within me, and seized with a sudden deathly nauseau, i sank to the ground in a faint. when i rallied i was so weak that one of the men had to help me to the cabin in which we slept and ate our meals. there i was put in my bunk and a messenger brought a country doctor from the nearest village, which

ccidental death, the remains were buried. the golden opportunity was not lost by weed. he and several men, including david c. miller, had the grave reopened. at the second inquest, mrs. morgan and other witnesses identified the body of her husband. the fact that the clothing was such as morgan had never been known to wear, and that he had been missing for more than a year, and that no perceptible physical resemblance could be noted, did not prevent the official declaration that the remains were those of william morgan. it was on this occasion that thurlow weed is said to have replied to the absurdity of the whole business by the grim declaration "it's a good enough morgan till after election" the evidence that the remains were not those of the morgan became so clear that a third inquest wa

EMPERORS NEW RELIGION CHURCH OF SATAN

nt than their social recognition reflects. the satanic bible provides a salt water injection to such people s egos with the assertion that satanists are intrinsically superior people. church of satan literature, such as the black flame, bulge with racist, fascist, and nazi-oriented essays and imagery, all of which are recurring themes among people whose self-esteem is out of proportion with their physical or intellectual abilities. organizations promising religious or similar emotionally gratifying compensation for lacking achievements thrive on such people. the church of satan acknowledges an emotional link between its ideology and nazism: barton: it s an unholy alliance the anti-christian strength of national socialist germany is part of the appeal to satanists. lavey: the aesthetics of

ganization s theory regarding rituals was not all that deep or thought-through, and that the purpose of some rituals was only to act as a vehicle for the emotional or intellectual stimulation or pleasure of the participants [11. given no explanation of their purpose in the satanic rituals, it is likely that these three rituals fall into that category. rituals actualize ideology, that is, they are physical manifestations of the abstract thoughts expressed by the ideology. like birthdays are times where the birthday celebrant may think ahead or back, rituals typically act as reflective moments where participants stop and relate to their nature and situation. rituals are not considered in the everyday life, but require participants to stop and act. it is not clear how inspiration from russian

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

investigation of the claims of the paranormal. this group believed that they were spokesmen for the scientific establishment. defining the terms the term occult remains suspect in many circles. the word derives from latin and simply means to shut off from view or exposure. however, it eventually came to refer to realities specifically hidden from common sight; the occult realm is invisible to the physical eye but can be seen by an inner spiritual vision and/or grasped by psychic intuition. the occult is the opposite of apocalypse, which means to uncover. the last book of the christian bible is alternatively called the apocalypse or the revelation. to many religious people, the term occult denotes that which is opposite of what god has revealed; hence, the realm of satan and his legions of

iritualists turned to mediums.people with special access to those realms once called the supernatural. entering a trance-like state, these mediums would bring forth messages containing information that seemingly could not have been acquired by normal means. the mediums manifestations of a wide variety of extraordinary phenomena seemingly pointed to the existence of unusual forces operating in the physical world, forces unknown or undocumented by the emerging scientific community at the time. almost concurrently with the emergence and spread of spiritualism, a few intellectuals, having close ties to traditional religion, yet imbued with the new scientific methodology, concluded that scientific observation could be used to investigate reports of supernatural phenomena, especially reports of

nd how it operated. over the years psychical researchers amassed a mountain of data and reached a number of conclusions, both positive and negative. on one hand, researchers positively documented a host of basic psychic occurrences (telepathy, clairvoyance and precognition) and compiled a body of evidence that seemed to support human-spirit contact. at the same time, especially though research on physical mediumship, investigators repeatedly discovered that situations involving visible phenomena (materializations, apports, movement of objects) were often fraudulent. the high incidence of deceit and trickery, even by mediums previously investigated and pronounced genuine, created a major dilemma. it challenged the credibility of spiritualism and, while not suggesting that every medium or me

e movement protected con artists and defended their work, even in the face of unquestioned evidence of guilt. it also implied that psychical researchers who produced any positive evidence were either naive, sloppy methodologically, or conspirators with the mediums. both spence s encyclopedia of occultism and fodor s encyclopedia of psychic science were published during a time when the interest in physical phenomena was peaking. spence wrote from a spiritualist perspective, and was very hopeful that scientists would find the means of proving the validity of physical phenomena. he fully accepted the existence of materializations, teleportations, and apports. fodor s work, written just a decade and a half later, acknowledged the element of fraud in spiritualism, while at the same time, retain

on stories during the next decade. abduction stories would take center stage in the 1980s. leading the demand that ufologists pay attention to the abduction cases was budd hopkins, a relative newcomer to the field, whose 1981 book, missing time, recounted a number of abduction cases he had uncovered. he also noted the similarities in the cases: the gray humanoids who conducted the abductions, the physical examination that included the taking of blood or skin samples and attention to the reproductive organs. hopkins work called attention to the fact that there were a large number of cases with a number of similarities that could be quantified. growing interest in the work reached a new high in 1987 when popular horror fiction writer whitley streiber issued a book, communion, in which he tol

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

oroaster (see magi, or, according to philologist skeat, from greek megas (great, thus signifying the great science. it commonly refers to the ability to cause change to occur by supernatural or mysterious powers and abilities. in the twentieth century, magic has been more stringently defined as the ability to create change by an act of the will and the use of the cosmic power believed to underpin physical existence. contemporary magicians also distinguish between high magic and low magic. the latter refers to using magic to make changes in the mundane world, from concocting love potions to drawing money to oneself. the former refers to disciplined change of the self, and practitioners of high magic compare it to yoga. early history until a few centuries ago, most people lived in what they

es (see also alchemy. the eighteenth century was rich in occult personalities, for example, the alchemists lascaris martines de pasqually and louis claude de saint-martin, who founded the martinist school, which was continued by papus (gerard encausse. by the end of the eighteenth century, magic practice had reached its lowest ebb as emphasis on the exploration of causative agents centered on the physical world and supernatural explanations were pushed aside. it was not until the nineteenth century that a spreading mesmerist philosophy offered philosophical underpinnings for a scientific worldview. magic merged for the moment with mesmerism, and many of the secret magic societies that abounded in europe about this period practiced animal magnetism experiments as well as astrology, kabbalis

persia, china, and india, it was rediscovered in the early twentieth century and increasingly and openly discussed in the writings of aleister crowley and his disciples. throughout this century practitioners of magic have made some extraordinary claims about achieving desired ends. there are still two opinions among occultists as to how such feats are achieved. one is that desired effects in the physical world are produced through the operator s willpower, assisted by various ritual practices. the other opinion, still held by a minority, is that desired effects are achieved by means of spirit entities evoked during rituals (among skeptics there are various mundane explanations for the seemingly positive results of magic activity) conjuring tricks and stage magic today the term magic norma

d hodgson, he presented himself as a medium and produced all the characteristic phenomena of the seance room to the complete satisfaction of his sitters. an account of his demonstration was published in the proceedings of the spr (vol. 4. he revealed that he did everything by trickery; but many committed believers did not believe it. even alfred russel wallace suggested that davey was also a good physical medium and had produced phenomena supernormally since he exhibited the characteristic physiological symptoms of trance convulsions. the two most tenacious magician opponents of spiritualism, j. n. maskelyne and harry houdini, focused public attention on themselves for many years. both led crusades against mediums. houdini had sought solace in spiritualism following the death of his belove

august 12, 1932. houdini was a clever magician, but considered narrowminded. according to doyle, he died disbelieving that the phenomena of hypnotism were genuine. houdini and conan doyle (1933, by bernard m. l. ernst and hereward carrington, contains many interesting letters about houdini s strange adventures in psychic realms. modern debates with the death of houdini in 1926 and the decline of physical phenomena in the 1930s, the warfare between spiritualism and the world of stage conjuring faded, although it by no means died out. it entered the next era during the occult revival of the 1960s, with renewed claims of physical phenomena. as public attention to the paranormal again emerged, milbourne christopher, a modern illusionist skeptic and member of the occult committee of the societ

EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

s from the otherworld, usually speaking in the voice of an intelligence from elsewhere) from a wide assortment of entities: nebulous energy sources, soul clusters, extraterrestrials, ascended masters, interdimensional beings, discarnate atlanteans and lemurians, nature spirits, even whales and dolphins. besides these purely psychic connections with the otherworld, there are many who report direct physical meetings with beings from outer space, other dimensions, the hollow earth, and other fantastic places. not all of these ideas are new, of course. the hollow earth and its inhabitants were a popular fringe subject in nineteenth-century america, and in the latter half of that century, spiritualist mediums sometimes communicated with martians or even experienced out-of-body journeys to the r

ing object (ufo) sightings, american newspapers printed accounts of landings of strange craft occupied by nonhuman crews of giants, dwarfs, or monsters presumed to be visiting extraterrestrials. but in the ufo age that is, the period from 1947 to the present, when reports of anomalous aerial phenomena became widely known and their implications much discussed a small army of contactees, recounting physical or psychic meetings with angelic space people, has marched onto the world stage to preach a new cosmic gospel. in a secular context, ufo witnesses with no discernible occult orientation or metaphysical agenda have told fantastic tales of close encounters with incommunicative or taciturn humanoids. some witnesses even relate, under hypnosis or through conscious recall, traumatic episodes i

urb of chicago, i met a likable, generous- hearted family man named keith macdonald. macdonald recounted a ufo sighting (also witnessed by his family) after which he felt that something had taken place that he could not consciously recall. under hypnosis, he described what would later be judged a rather ordinary abduction experience: grayskinned beings took him into the ufo and subjected him to a physical examination against his wishes. the experience, if that is what it was, frightened him severely. for a time i lost touch with keith. when i next saw him, he told me he had been hearing mental voices and channeling messages from a planet called landa, populated by wise, spiritually committed beings who looked like greek gods and goddesses. keith had learned that he was originally from that

them. the bulk of the attendees the xiv introduction number ranges from a few dozen to as many as two hundred from year to year are in regular contact with benevolent extraterrestrials. the aliens communicate through channeling, automatic writing (in which information is dictated to an individual from allegedly unearthly beings, dreams, visions, or voices in the head, or they are perceived as if physical entities (i use this last phrase deliberately; on close questioning, the individuals involved usually turn out to have a fairly elastic definition of the infinitive to see in all its permutations) few of the contactees assembled in laramie matched the stereotype of the flamboyant charlatan or nut case. a few such as a young japanese woman whom space friends had guided to the united states

n with otherworldly experiences, some of which certainly appear to resist glib accounting; yet so far it has proved exasperatingly tricky to establish that otherworldly experiences are also otherworldly events. the otherworld, perhaps, can happen to any of us at any time, but we may not live in it at least if we know what s good for us in the way that we live enclosed within the four walls of the physical structure in which we read these words. it is not wise to pass through a world of physical laws while distracted by all-encompassing dreams. even so, there is still a nobility to dreaming. there is also an undying appeal to the sort of romantic impatience that imagines new worlds bigger and more wondrous than our own, then xvi introduction brings these worlds and their marvelous inhabitan

FELDMAN DANIEL QABALAH THE MYSTICAL HERITAGE OF THE CHILDREN OF ABRAHAM

the first century bce, scribes began employing conventions to reduce such ambiguities. the conventions generally involved inserting consonants as vowels to aid reading.5 then, between the sixth" f" 2' 8: 0 and twelfth centuries ce, the masoretes and tiberians edited the definitions of many of the hebrew words found in the torah. the letterforms of the sinatic and ezra hebrew alphabets bear little physical resemblance to one another, though they share the same twenty-two-letter format and have the same names for the letters. hence, the sinatic hebrew letter alef transliterates with the ezra alef a, the sinatic beyt with the ezra beyt b, and so forth. sinatic letterforms are basically built from the letters alef and ayin. ezra hebrew letter forms are built upon variations of the letter yod y

h roots ensued. fragmented communities of christians with different and competing views and agendas quickly crystallized, some composed largely of palestinian or hellenistic jewish christians, and others of gentiles from a wide variety of backgrounds whose only knowledge of ancient scripture came from the greek septuagint. starting about forty years after master yeshuvah appeared to pass from his physical body, a variety of narratives attributed to close disciples began to appear. in addition to the four accounts that were canonized by the emerging orthodoxy into the peshitta, the gospel of thomas, the gospel of peter" f" 2' 8: 45 the gospel of philip, the secret gospel of mark, the gospel of mary magdalena, and other works are still extant in whole or part. are the four books contained in

ature, the most enigmatic and passionately discussed is the revelation of john. it opens with a description of john s vision of the ancient of days with fiery eyes and a two-edged sword coming from his mouth, etc. the text then goes on to delineate a series of seven sets of seven images. these images have long been regarded as allegorically depicting a linear series of events all occurring in the physical plane, leading to the reemergence of christ, his vanquishing of satan, and his ascension as the lamb of god to the throne on high in the new jerusalem. however, from the perspective of the mystical qabalah, the series of images listed in the revelation provide an allusion for the process of mystical awakening through the four worlds in the ascension of a specialized version of the single

terious unknown at the roots of all things, alludes to a depth of consciousness beyond name and form, and beyond the finite and supernal aspects of the tree of life. individual consciousness cannot usually sustain this experience at length. in fact, most souls do not return from the experience in the roots. their shells of embodied existence (qlifoth) dissolve completely, and they pass from their physical sheath (i.e. die. in qabalah, the negatively existent absolute being is also called the not (al, pronounced lo as in below. the experience of the not finds its counterpart in every mystical tradition. the sufis refer to the experience as fana l fana (fana means extinction. the hindus call it nirvikalpa samadhi. the buddhists call it nirvana, sunyata (emptiness, satori, and anuttara samyak

ecific hebrew letter. the sefer yetzirah is the primary source for the teachings regarding the nature of the letters and their distribution among the sefiroth on the tree. the gates connecting the sefiroth are doors that allow our consciousness to travel from one plane of existence to another. for example, all living beings pass through two gates connecting three sefiroth every day and night. the physical plane, which is the waking state of dualistic consciousness in most human beings, is represented by the sefirah at the very bottom of the tree called kingdom (there is no equivalent in the sefer yetzirah. when we go to sleep at night, we first move through the gate of the letter beyt b that links sefirah kingdom to sefirah foundation/below, and into the geviyah (astral shell) in the world

FOCUS OF LIFE

s the successful effort of memory. break thy commandments, be lawless unto all dogma. revolt is the fertiliser of the new faculties. knowledge and all evil wars react from previous existences that are now fragmentary to the body and operate as disembodied astrals. the more distant the creature that govern our functions the more unusual is our manifestation of phenomena, which are but living their physical peculiarities by a mechanism. retrogress to the point where knowledge ceases, in that law becomes its own spontaneity and is freedom. if my word has spoken unto fragments, pushed aside marriage beds, and brushed out old grave chambers; if i ever rejoiced in calumnies, if i have murdered, lied, adulterated, robbed; if like the weather i spit on all things-is it because i remember, that of

FRANCIS A YATES GIORDANO BRUNO AND THE HERMETIC TRADITION

dike, p. 398. since bruno mentions his own lost work on the sphere in the context of these quotations from cecco d'ascoli (see below, p. 323, note 1) it seems not impossible that he may have used cecco's necromantic commentary in his lectures on the sphere at toulouse, and found in it the suggestion for the title for his book on magic memory. 197 giordano bruno: first visit to paris bered all the physical contents of the terrestrial world elements, stones, metals, herbs and plants, animals, birds, and so on and the whole sum of human knowledge accumulated through the centuries through the images of one hundred and fifty great men and inventors' the possessor of this system thus rose above time and reflected the whole universe of nature and of man in his mind. i believe, as already suggeste

ristian,2 but bruno has a new, or rather an old egyptian, cabala, which is his religion and which is expounded in l'asino cillenico del nolano, the dialogue which follows the first part of the work. one of the speakers in this is actually an ass which speaks, and it describes itself as a "naturalissimo asino> it contemplates the "works of the world and the principles of nature" and its nature is "physical".4 it becomes a member of a pythagorean academy devoted to the "physical, because it is not possible to understand supernatural things, except through their shining in natural things; for only a purged and superior intellect can consider them in themselves.5 there is no metaphysics in this academy, for "what others boast of as metaphysics is only a part of logic."6 bruno has swept away as

al world, and the mystic who learns through profound knowledge of the hebrew alphabet to get into touch with them, and through them with the name itself, is moving in realms of the absolute far above the world of nature and penetrating into the mysteries of the life of god within himself. bruno sweeps away these "metaphysics" but uses the system "naturally, bringing the metaphysical down into the physical, yet using its unifying method to help in his constant aim of unifying multiphcity, or relating the all to the one. as far as practical magic is concerned, i think he would have interpreted the angel-summoning cabalist magic as really demon summoning. this transformation is easily suggested by study of 1 spaccio, dial. 3 (dial, ital, pp. 781-3. the passage is here quoted in the eighteenth

rm in which the first part of it is quoted above, pp. 213-4. 2 see above, p. 102. 3 agrippa, de occult, phil, ill, 25. reuchlin, de arte cabalistica, hagenau, 1517, pp. lvii ff. 269 giordano bruno and the cabala agrippa whose chapter on demons' some of which also expand arithmetically, as 12 for the signs, 36 for the decans, 72 for the quinarians, comes just before his angel chapters. in fact the physical or demonic application of angel magic is probably implied in trithemius' angel magic, which bruno certainly knew and used (besler copied out parts of the steganographia for him).2 so, in bruno's religion and magic, the best way is the egyptian way, described in the first part of the passage quoted from the spaccio. but the way of the jews and the cabalists (which they got from the egyptia

s he says that the four guides in religion are love, magic, art, mathesis. by art, i think he means his entirely unorthodox interpretation of the lullian art. in defining "mathesis, he says that pythagoras and plato knew how to insinuate profound and difficult things by mathematical means. this is normal pythagorean or symbolic attitude to number. but then he says that between the "mathemata" and physical things there is a place where the natural forces of things can be drawn, as is done by the magi. heraclitus, epicurus, synesius, proclus confirm this and necromancers use it much.3 (note the curious company in which bruno places epicurus) neither pythagorean symbolic number, nor "mathesistical" use of number is the "real artificial magic" which can produce mechanical doves and crabs. brun

FRATER ELIJAH ANGELS OF CHAOS

the origin of the universe. it seems now as i write this that my mind is trying to make me forget (my censor i think. another note on what was said by babalon "i came because you called me, silly" i told her i was scared, and thought myself unworthy, but she knew and understood me. this was communicated through words and something more. i do not know if babalon possessed some woman or this was a physical manifestation, but others saw her, and danced with her also. 5 summary of techniques a certain level of social conformity is present even among the chaotes. it is distinctive and yet parallel to format and precision. i emphasize the effect, but the dream sequence is not so easily described -we 99 i spent a great deal of time pondering over the ramifications of these rituals, and possible

ns and flux caused by the world of discs (money) is as trying to ones metal as you can get. when the time is right, this section is finished, of this the angel will instruct you. in order to assist in this area, i adopted a regular practice of money& wealth magick, following some of the techniques in dave lee s money magick work book, which i recommend. ii the binding of the body- this includes a physical regime of exercise and eating right. i adopted a total overhaul of my physical system. working out and yoga (asana [body, pranayama [breath, mantra-yoga [speech/mind) were utilized by me personally to a wonderful change of the physical. of this binding i am the living sigil. iii the binding of the heart- this was both recognition of the absolute falsity and truth of human love in respect

ady. she comes and brings evolution as necessary. she is an alchemical solve et coagula. the strange attractor party was an amalgamation of an earthly aspect, although higher forces received the greater interchange. it seemed that any ritual which could have been performed would have been pointless, as the coming of us there was the rite (to what aim, i do not know. but i did note that we as both physical and spiritual manifestations of the body, there was some supra- communication going on, other than just words. this was not at all obvious until after the fact. the entire night was fit to one word: dissonant. it seemed as a cut-up, a temporally deranged mardi-gras. i ran into many people whom i never met before (in the flesh) and it all seemed expected. even the butterfly tattoo which a

urges which manifest during these forays into null space. the origins of the many faces of the quaklephant, and a note as to it s awareness of it s own way. a few phrases represent personal demons which may come to the fore. the picture is of a point surrounded by a menacing skull face with 22 teeth. ii/11a: being an exploration of binah, attempted in words. with a possible avenue of metaphor in physical objects. a glyph shown is a 4 part eye, reflected throughout 4 directions (see appendix iv. a warning on the bottom left (a mental demon, and the bottom right refers to obverse ways. ii/11b: advice of numbers and tarot to invoke. he being a multiple reference. an ax is shown. the chariot being cheth (pathway 18 between binah and geburah, a drawing out of hidden causes. reference is given

= in(i4)k= in(1k= in looking at this visually on the graph, we have the i rotated about the origin. this is the representation of the fourfold glyph of eye of the binah exploration in liber chrnzn. appendix v- the binding of the eye/ i one of these days i m gonna drag your ass to church and throw some holy water on you- my father outline: the following is a modified version of the mass of chrnzn. physical temple prepared ground and center cast the horizon *h statement of intent perform the invocation of the angel perform the invocation of the 1 st aether perform the invocation of chrnzn explosion perform the statement of office banish/ collapse the horizon *h- this is a method i created for opening the astral temple on the horizon of the scarlet desert. any method of creating a sacred spac

FRATER TENEBROUS CULTS OF CTHULHU

that lovecraft seriously considered writing in earnest. the family had been forced to leave the house in angell street due to financial difficulties, and lovecraft soon discovered that he was incapable of earning a living (indeed, he was to spend the best part of his life in a state of financial deprivation and semi-starvation, surviving on as little as 15 dollars a week) his mother s mental and physical condition declined rapidly, and in 1919 she entered the butler hospital, where she died in may, 1921 after a protracted illness. lovecraft s short story, dagon, written in 1917, was published by weird tales in october, 1923, flue year of the magazine s appearance. in the same year, he made his first trip to new york to visit with the poet samuel loveman, and also to meet with sonia h. gre

cthulhu mythos, which was introduced after his death by his protege, august derleth. cthulhu is only one of a pantheon of deities which includes yog-sothoth, azathoth, nyarlathotep, and shubniggurath, amongst others. the manifestations of these beings varies from story to story sometimes they are described as purely supernatural, while at other times they appear as extraterrestrials with concrete physical existence and sometimes, a particular deity may be referred to in both ways within the same text. by comparing the references to each of these deities in the mythos stories, it is possible to reconstruct their inter-relationship in terms of a hierarchy, and to examine the correspondences between lovecraft s imaginary pantheon and those of pre-existing religious and mythological systems. b

possible to reconstruct their inter-relationship in terms of a hierarchy, and to examine the correspondences between lovecraft s imaginary pantheon and those of pre-existing religious and mythological systems. basically, the gods of the cthulhu mythos fall into two groups, the great old ones and the elder gods, though of the latter, only nodens is mentioned by name. between ultimate chaos and the physical world stand yog-sothoth and azathoth, who share dominion over the lesser deities, pre-human races, and mankind. yog-sothoth is the outer manifestation of the primal chaos, the gate though which those outside must enter. in the dunwich horror, lovecraft writes, the old ones were, the old ones are, and the old ones shall be. not in the spaces we know, but between them, they walk serene and

oth is the gate. yag-sothoth is the key and the guardian of the gate. past, present, future, all are one in yog-sothoth. he knows where the old ones broke through of old, and where they shall break through again. his order of existence parallels the concept of the universe as exposited in hindu and oriental mysticism, an all-in-one and one-in-all of limitless being and self. as such, a particular physical from cannot be ascribed to yog-sothoth, though in the dunwich horror, the offspring of his mating with lavinia whateley is compared to an octopus, centipede or spider. the formula of evocation of yog-sothoth is given in the case of charles dexter ward, wherein it forms part of the necromantic workings of the sorcerer, joseph curwen. the british occultist kenneth grant has described yog- s

lled by the thin monotonous piping of a demoniac flute held in nameless paws. 5 whereas yog-sothoth embraces the expanse of infinity, azathoth represents the opposing principle in that he rules at the heart of chaos, the central point of a universe permeated by the influence of yog-sothoth. their relationship could be stated as the reconciliation of infinite expansion and infinite contraction. in physical terms, azathoth manifests as the vast destructive energy inherent in the atomic particle, which is unleashed via nuclear fusion. he is the antithesis of creation, the ultimately negative aspect of elemental fire. magically, his attribution is to passive spirit. subservient to the idiot god is a group referred to as the other gods the amorphous dancers who attend azathoth at the throne of

FRATER U D PRACTICAL SIGIL MAGIC

implanting it into the psyche. this is the most difficult part in this process, and spare offers only very few hints on practical procedures. however, it is crucial that the sigil is internalized in a trance of sorts. this may take place in a state of euphoria (for example, by means of drugs, in ecstasy (for example, sex magically by masturbation, sexual intercourse or a ritual, or in a state of physical fatigue. for the latter example, eyes and arms may be tired by the magician folding his/her arms behind the head while standing in front of a mirror and staring fixedly at his/her image. the important thing is that it 10/ practical sigil magic should click, meaning that the sigil must be internalized spasmodically, which, of course, requires some exercise and control. this procedure may b

nconscious is more responsive to and more receptive for sigils. afterwards, as already mentioned, you banish by laughter and by concentrating on something completely different, the more secular the better. one version of this technique has already been described in chapter 1. it is performed by standing in front of a mirror on which you have drawn your sigil with water-soluble colors. here again, physical over-exertion is employed. stare into the eyes of your mirror image without fluttering your eyelids, then cross your arms behind your head or your neck, push your arms backwards as far and uncomfortably as you can, and tense all your muscles while holding your breath (you may also stand on tiptoes) keep this posture until you cannot bear the tension and/or pain anymore. then release the t

ms that can be perfo s useful as they may be at other t you don ft really need amulets and talismans in sigil magic either. if the sigil is charged correctly, you already have created an gastral talisman h (or gastral amulet h) of sorts, a new circuit in the psycho-computer which will remain effective until it has served its purpose. such a magical weapon has the advantage of being independent of physical objects (which also means that it can never get into the wrong hands. it cians h with the least practical experience who shout the loudest that a gcorrectly protected h magical weapon never would get into the wrong hands in the first place. unfortunately, this is not necessarily the case. every beginner in ceremonial magic learns that his/her rituals will attract astral entities just as l

e situation can be compared with the position of an army quartermaster: he is responsible for the safekeeping of his arms and ammunition, not so much because any loss of gear would weaken his arsenal (which, of course, is another aspect not to be ignored, but mainly to ensure the safety of others who may not be aware of the danger of such tools.and who might have to pay dearly with their lives or physical or psychic health for their ignorance or innocence. it is no secret either that some magical instruments do tend to dev ndent life of their own, and the history of magic is full of examples to prove the point. when using non-physical sigils, you don ft have to make tiresome last provisions concerning what should be done about them after your death so that they will be properly deactivated

his will follow naturally and may sometim 58/ practical sigil magic only a s: few minutes f chanting; thus, your directive for the unconscious, which is now concealed in the acoustic sigil, can pass the censor to thrive in the depths of the psyche and go about its work. you may support this procedure by a trance of exhaustion, achieved, for example, by fasting, pro longed lack of sleep or extreme physical exertion1 you might even use autohypnosis by playing the mantra on a tape recorder during your sleep (best use endless cassettes, but experience has shown that this is not really requisite except as an auxiliary measure. after charging the mantra, banish by laughter and immediately distract the conscious mind as described in chapter 3. words of power instead of fashioning lengthy sigil ma

FREEMASON BLUEBOOK

the year past; that, unbiased by friends, and uninfluenced by mercenary motives, he freely and voluntarily offers himself a candidate for the mysteries of freemasonry; that if admitted he will cheerfully conform to all the ancient established usages and customs of the maine masonic text book file//c /grand lodge/bluebook/bluebook1.htm (5 of 76 [11/22/1999 11:51:54 am] fraternity; that he knows no physical, legal or moral reason which should prevent his becoming a freemason; and that he has before offered himself as a candidate to any lodge [deposit] we hereby certify, that we are personally acquainted with mr__above named, and do hereby recommend and propose him as a worthy candidate for the mysteries of masonry, and that the statements in his petition as to his residence are true. the for

od, to a brother, to all mankind. it seeks constantly to build the temple of the soul and thus to fit maine masonic text book file//c /grand lodge/bluebook/bluebook1.htm (66 of 76 [11/22/1999 11:51:56 am] us for that house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens. masonry is a fellowship that unites masons in friendship and good will. it teaches the spiritual values of life that lie beyond the physical senses. masonry confronts the fact of death with the greater fact of faith in the immortality of the soul. masons believe sincerely that when life on earth comes to a close, the soul is translated from the imperfections of this mortal sphere to that allperfect glorious and celestial lodge above, where god, the grand architect of the universe, presides. with these truths and convictions ou

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL 2

may know how to make for themselves this great gem. we are taught that in the beginning god created heaven and earth--the whole universe in fact, and we understand that this great creative force expresses itself either as will or imagination. by imagination the great architect of the universe must first have visualized everything as it now is, or as it was first created, and then by his will the physical atoms were marshaled into this matrix of thought, thus gradually bringing the universe into manifestation as designed by its creator. nor is this process complete, but will continue until the whole has become perfect as originally designed. the divine hierarchies who have carried out the plan of the great creator also use the same dual creative force when fashioning the crystal in the min

rarchies who have carried out the plan of the great creator also use the same dual creative force when fashioning the crystal in the mineral, the leaf of the plant, or the shape of the animal. their powerful imagination pictures in the archetypal region of the earth that which they desire to create, and their concentrated will moulds the coarser matter into this matrix until it assumes a definite physical form as desired. man, the spirit, has a like creative power, and has through the ages, under the guidance of the gods, learned to build bodies of increasing value as instruments for his expression. but his pilgrimage through matter was undertaken for the purpose of making him an independent creative intelligence, and to attain that end it was necessary that he should at the proper time, b

longer be dependent upon the separate sexual process of generation now in vogue. thus by the work of these two great hierarchies, we were raised from unconsciousness to the first stage of creative intelligence, from plant to god. we have also learned that this plan was frustrated by the lucifer spirits, stragglers from the humanity of the moon period, who lived upon the planet mars. they needed a physical field of action, but were unable to create one for themselves, hence for selfish reasons they taught humanity how by cooperation of the sexes a new body may be created at any time; and in order to give an incentive they instilled into mankind the animalistic passionate nature which we now possess. thus to the ancient alchemists, the angels from the moon which rules the saline tides of the

gs which were instilled into him by the lucifer spirits. the metal mercury, they contended, is the most elusive of all metals. it will penetrate and evaporate through most substances with which it is brought in contact; and therefore they likened it to the lords of mercury who are past masters in penetrating the secrets of nature by the mind. mercury is also capable of freeing the spirit from its physical prison house. by the process of generation carried on at a propitious time under the guidance of the angels, man was treading the path from plant to god, following the highway of evolution as originally planned. from this path he strayed into the byways of degeneration, led by the lucifer spirits, and is therefore now as it were in a slough from which he cannot extricate himself save with

ury who with their wisdom will guide him toward the desired goal. the method as outlined by the ancient alchemists we shall discuss when we have summed up in a few words the points made. these must be firmly fixed in mind to appreciate the full value of what follows. the creative force used by god to bring a solar system into manifestation, and the force used by the divine hierarchies to form the physical vehicle of the lower kingdoms over which they rule as group spirits, expresses itself in a dual manner as will and imagination, and is the same as the united creative force of the male and the female which results in the creation of a human body. at one time man was bi-sexual, male-female, and therefore each was able to propagate his species without assistance from anyone else. but one-ha

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL

state of the father "whom no man hath seen at any time" but who is revealed in "the light of the world" the son, who is the highest initiate of the sun period. as the unseen fire is revealed in the flame, so also the fullness of the father dwelt in the son, and they are one as fire is one with the flame in which it manifests. this is the root of all true sun and fire worship. all look beyond the physical symbol and adore "our father who art in heaven" the mystic masons of today hold this faith in fire as firmly as ever. thus it will be seen that the unity which prevailed in the saturn period continued in the sun period. the ordinary humanity of that time has now evolved to the glory of archangels; some were more advanced than others, but there was no antagonism among them. our present hum

were set to work with the inhabitants of all planets having moons; while the lucifer spirits have their abode upon the planet mars. the angel gabriel is representative on earth, of the lunar hierarchy, presided over by jehovah; the angel samael is ambassador of the martial forces of lucifer. gabriel (who announced the coming birth of jesus to mary) and his lunar angels are therefore the givers of physical life, while samael and the hosts of mars are the angels of death. thus originated the feud in the dim dawn of this cosmic day, and that which we see as free masonry today is an attempt by the hierarchs of fire, the lucifer spirits, to bring us the imprisoned spirit 'light' that by it we may see and know. catholicism is an activity of the hierarchs of water, and places 'holy water' at the

rts and crafts of temple-building. about five months after the quickening, when the last of the watery signs, pisces, has been passed, the representative of the lucifer spirits, samael, focuses the forces of the fiery sign, aries, where mars is positively polarized, so that under the impulse of their dynamic energy the waters of the womb are voided, and the imprisoned spirit is liberated into the physical world, to fight the battle of life. it may blindly butt its head against the cosmic forces typified by the first of the fiery signs, aries, the ram, which is a symbol of the brute strength brought to bear upon the problems of life by the most primitive races; or it may adopt the more modern method of cunning, as a means of attaining mastery over others, which characteristic is indicated i

he esoteric teaching, which points them out as the martial lucifer spirits, rulers of the serpentine sign scorpio. their initiates, even so late as the egyptian dynasty, wore the uraeus or serpent symbol in the forehead as a sign of the source of their wisdom. as a consequence of this unauthorized use of the creative force, humanity ceased to be ethereal and crystallized into the coats of skin or physical body which now hides from them the gods who dwell in the invisible realms; and great was their sorrow at this loss. generation had been originally established by the angels under jehovah. it was then performed in great temples under propitious planetary conditions and parturition was then painless, as it is today among wild animals where the creative function is not abused for the purpose

aptains of industry and masters of statecraft, while the sons of seth, looking to the lord for guidance, have become the avenue for divine and spiritual wisdom. they constitute the priestcraft. the animosity of cain and abel has been perpetuated from generation to generation among their respective descendants. nor could it be otherwise, because one class as temporal rulers aim to lift humanity to physical well-being through conquest of the material world, while the priesthood is their role as spiritual guides urge their followers to forsake the wicked world, the vale of tears, and look to god for comfort. one school aims to turn out master workmen, skilled in the use of tools wherewith they may wrest a livelihood from the earth, which was cursed by their divine adversary jehovah. the other

FREEMASONS SATANISM AND SYMBOLISM

nother of the infernal names, typhon, and has identified him as the egyptian satan, let us review albert pike once again, as we discover that freemasonry reveres typhon as well. typhon "osiris was the son of helios (phra) the 'divine offspring congenerate with the dawn' and at the same time an incarnation of kneph or agathodaemon, the good spirit, including all his possible manifestations, either physical or moral. he represented in a familiar form the beneficent aspect of all higher emanations and in him was developed the conception of a being purely good, so that it became necessary to set up another power as his adversary, called seth, baby, or typhon to account for the injurious influences of nature [pike, op. cit, p. 588, teachings of the 28th degree, knight of the sun, or prince adep

ut with those of a good many other nations [john t. lawrence, the perfect ashlar, london, england, 1912, p. 196; boldness added] freemasonry is a mysteries religion. mystery religions in all of past history have had several things in common: 1) they serve lord satan, most of them openly 2) they reject the one true god of the holy bible. 3) god has brought every one of these mystery religions into physical judgment. freemasonry will be no differen but will t,get its judgment in conjunction with antichri tfaq full moon rituals full moon faq this is the full moon ritual (hereafter referred to as fmr) faq sheet. this will let you know what it is and how it works, hopefully, and if it doesn't then please feel free to ask questions on the list. who can "be in" fmr? the fmr is not a coven or any

FULL MOON RITUALS

sting the circle, and welcoming participants. over the next 24-48 hours the quarters are called, the god and goddess are invoked, and the leader posts a transition to the petition period. thereafter people come in at their own time to petition until the pre-announced time of closing, when the leader posts a final hail-and-farewell. it isn't necessary to leave your computer on all week, or to do a physical working that exactly mirrors your petition. while it's true that we take a week to do the ritual; it is also true that it lasts one night. it is very true that the power raised is genuine, and that requests are answered often and wonderfully. there are some things that you can do to make the most of the power of the experience. first, she said with great emphasis, read the whole thing. if

mistress, but her wisdom is worth the effort required to absorb even a fraction of it. sharon rests briefly on the strength of the staff that has helped her through the long days and nights of walking, the warm ebony wood almost soft against her palms. she closes her eyes and remembers rock and dirt, frost and ice glittering in the white moonlight, a chiaroscuro scene more like a landscape on the physical moon than on earth. smells of cold dust and frozen water. sounds only of the tiny breakages in earth s bones of rock, snaps and cracks that are birth cries of minute particles of soil- the ultimate nourishment of us all. we all eat dirt, sharon reflects as she trudges onward. dirt formed finally into animal and vegetable that we find palatable. but still dirt. dry dust rises in small clou

o die shall be reborn" mother we invite you. mother we entreat you. mother we welcome you. be here now" deer watches the change in owl's demeanor- sees her shoulders straighten, sees her stand taller, sees her glow- and he knows that his love walks among them. the shared history of aeons passes between them in a single glance. the recreation of an entire cosmos in a gentle hug. and passion beyond physical expression, but forerunner to all means of such, defines their relatedness to one another. after a seeming eternity, both turn to greet again the gathered celebrants..once the energies running rampant about the ritual room begin to settle, owl and deer kiss and part- each returning to their respective places among this circle of friends. no amount of calm, however, can suppress the errant

FULLER J F C SECRET WISDOM OF THE QABALAH

ess sea. she may be well built, well stocked, and bravely manned, yet her destiny is foreordained; having no port to put into, sooner or later she and her crew must sink beneath the waters and be lost for ever. when this doom encompasses mankind, as today it would seem to encompass it, man does not so secret wisdom of the qabalah page 7 much wring his hands in despair as drown his hopelessness in physical enjoyments. glet us eat and drink. for tomorrow we die h become the passwords of the age, and the more this obsession gains sway the less does wonder illumine his path, until the age enters its eclipse. love becomes lust, the noble ignoble, the beautiful hideous, the generous selfish, and all is lost in a scramble of greeds. it is in this dismal darkness that satan materializes and satani

brooding over the four corners of the world and the drums of war beating nearer and nearer. behind this turmoil crouches the machine, the baphomet of the age of iron. he should have been the servant of man, yet he has become his master. he should have mitigated the curse of eden and have transformed toil and labour into leisure and contentment. why has he failed to do so? because the mysteries of physical science, having slipped the leash of secrecy, have, like maenads, coursed madly about the world. once the searchers after the mysteries of nature worked in a gloom of fear, locking away their knowledge in ciphers and cryptograms; now they stride into their laboratories seeking to transmute knowledge into gold, and when the people cannot understand their jargon they fall back upon the pen

atories seeking to transmute knowledge into gold, and when the people cannot understand their jargon they fall back upon the pen of the novel-writer, transforming scientific fact into romantic fiction. why has science thus failed us? because the wisdom of the few has been cast like pearls before the swinish ignorance of the many. the intellectual evolution of the masses has not kept pace with the physical evolution of the scientists. a new body has been built, a body of titanic power, yet it is still inhabited by a mind which belongs to a far less powerful instrument. the result is a moral disintegration- a throwing out of balance, out of focus, out of equilibrium. chaos surrounds us, because the mysteries have been communicated to those unworthy to receive them, and not until the new body

oday the fundamental difference between the science of this age and the science of past ages is that, whilst formerly the universe was looked upon as being full of symbols which, when read correctly, could lead us to the real being which they clothed, today the universe is considered to be reality itself, a tangible being, a something which exists separated from us and which we can probe with our physical senses and take apart and put together again as if it were a machine. the mystical conception has been replaced by the mechanical conception, and yet in itself the mystery remains as profound. christ understood this when he said: ggive not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine, lest they trample them under their feet, and turn again and rend you. h1 to

esoterically laid down the principles of the secret doctrine. he initiated seventy elders into the mysteries,3 which they transmitted from mouth to ear. generally speaking, the initiates led an ascetic life in order to separate themselves from the ignorant and unwise, so that they might guard against divulging their doctrines. in these distant days the mysteries of nature, and what is now called physical science, formed part of the hidden cult. thus pythagoras, anaximander, nicetas, heraclides, aristarchus, seleneus, and ecphantus believed in the rotundity of the earth or in its movement; the first of these philosophers holding that each star was a world possessing its own atmosphere and surrounded by immense spaces of ether.4 but this knowledge was never popularized for fear of upsetting

GAMBLE ELIZA BURT THE GOD IDEA OF THE ANCIENTS OR SEX IN RELIGION

d from its past dependence on the tree as a means of support, it nevertheless continued to be regarded with veneration as an emblem of creative power or of productive energy. among the traditions and monuments of nearly every country of the globe are to be found traces of a sacred tree--a tree of life. in various countries there appear two traditional trees, the one typical of the continuation of physical life, the other representing spiritual life, or the life of the soul. after the age of pure nature-worship had passed, however, and serpent, fire, and phallic faiths had been introduced, the original signification of the tree, like that of all other religious emblems, became considerably changed. through its energies, or life-giving properties, existence had long been maintained, and for

f the tree, like that of all other religious emblems, became considerably changed. through its energies, or life-giving properties, existence had long been maintained, and for this reason, as has already been observed, it became an object of veneration; but, after the reproductive power in man had risen to the dignity of a supreme god, the tree, to the masses of the people, became a symbol of the physical, life-giving energy in mortals and in animals. in other words, it became a phallic emblem representing the continuation of existence, or the power to reproduce or continue life on the earth. as a religious symbol it became the traditional tree of life. the tree, like nearly every other object in nature, was and still is, in various parts of the world, either female or male, and all ideas

understood by the initiated. in vedic times, the home tree was worshipped as a god, and to the exhilarating properties in its juice was ascribed that subtle quality which was regarded as the life-giving, or creative, energy supposed to reside in heat, and which was closely connected with passion or procreative energy. this quality was their bacchus, dionysos, or god-idea--the creator not alone of physical existence, but of good and evil as well. it was the destroyer, yet the regenerator, of life. of the zoroastrian home, or sacred tree, which by the persians was worshipped for thousands of years, layard remarks "the plant or its product was called the mystical body of god, the living water or food of eternal life, when duly consecrated and administered according to zoroastrian rites" it ha

a trinity in unity. to insult or injure this tree was sacrilege, to cut it down was an offense punishable with death. in the old egyptian and zoroastrian story, appear the descriptions of two trees of life, also a tree of knowledge. in the accounts given of these trees, the ficus, the female tree of life, represents the life of the soul, while the palm, the male tree of life, is that which gives physical life, which also is the true significance of the word "lord" when, however, either of these trees stood alone, or unaccompanied by its counterpart, by it both of the creative principles were understood. by these ideas is suggested the thought which among a certain school of psychologists of the present century seems to be gaining ground, namely: that man is a dual entity, or, in other wor

ods appear numberless, in reality they all represent the same idea, namely: the dual, moving force in nature, together with light or wisdom. we have seen that when among the nations of antiquity civilization had reached its height, the god-idea was represented by the figure of a woman with her child; subsequently, however, as these nations began to decline, the creative energy comprehended simply physical life, or the power to reproduce, and was represented by various emblems which will be noticed farther on in this work. in still later ages, after male reproductive power had become god, and when, through superstition and sensuality, the masses of the people had descended to the rank of slaves, monarchs, representing themselves to their ignorant subjects as the source of all blessings, eve

GILBERT AE WAITE A MAGICIAN OF MANY PARTS

enhe will seehimfor the last time:farewell, and ever after itfarewell!henceforth devoted to the causeofchrist, inlands remotehiscross and crown thou'lt bear.there is enough in these 'fragments' clearly to identify the poetwithwaite, and he never felt able to publishthem-buthe was equally unwilling to destroy them.7it is probable that chester encouraged waite to help the boy, if only to remove his physical presence;he also brought waite out of his state of morbid introspection and broadened his social horizons, takinghimout'todine forthemostpart,butonrare occasions to breakfast, even making a brief excursion to paris(sly,.pp26766, 67 .225 chester. further impresseduponwaite the extreme importance of embracing the heroic virtueofchastity, and in subsequent poems (as well as in the unpublishe

evi's true greatness lay, hebelieved,in his attempt to 'establishaharmonybetween religion andscience',in his 'revelation for the first time to the modern world of the great arcanum of will-power, which comprises in one word the whole history and mystery of magical art, andaboveall in 'the supreme elevation of his beautiful moralphilosophy'.in this, levi 'taught us toconciliatethose opposingforces,physical and spiritual, whose equilibrium is life and immortality; to harmonisethe''liberty of individuals with thenecessityof things" and the divine privileges of self-devotion'(mysteriesofmagicpp.xli-xlii),for all his enthusiasm,however,waite was not uncritical. he disputed the antiquity of the tarot and condemnedlevi'shistorical inaccuracies,especiallyhis distorted translations from trithemius

on, my biography may perhaps be forthcoming in the 20th century, oratasubsequent period of convenience which shall be prior to the next millenium" intheenthusiasm of youth waite was untroubled by false modesty.thequestion which so exercised mr pfoundes was that of the true natureofalchemy. waite believed that'inthe writings of the men called mystics and alchemists there is concealed a doctrine of physical and spiritual evolution, which was thefundamental principle of their philosophy, andwasapplied by thembothin practice. he also genuinely believed that he had been the first to recover this doctrine, and he set outhisdiscoveries in tabularformin alettertolight(15september 1888. both267' the discoveries which i have made, and the convictions atwhichihave arrived, he said 'will be fully deve

sts, theurgists, andwiththe ancient greek mysteries alike. it is the conscious and hypostatic union of the intellectual soulwithdeity, and its participation in the life of god;butthe conception included in this divine name is one infinitelytranscendental,and in hermetic operations, above all, it must ever be remembered that god iswithinus(lives,p. 16).94 a. e.waite-magicianofmanyparts_on parallel physical and psychical processes (although he never made their precise nature clear; that the alchemists had engaged in aphysicalas well as a spiritualworkoftransmutation; and that'thetruemethodof hermetic interpretation lies in a middle course.-the pathofmysticism ratherthanof mesmerism. as he expressed it:96 a. e.waite-magicianofmanyparts_and here'(sly,p.136).waite added that his 'real ambition

unstable.chronicoverwork and a pronounced tendency to hypochondria often laid him low,butthe medical membersofhis order usually succeeded in restoringhimto health. in1913he had been introduced todrelizabeth severn, a psycho-therapist (in thesense of one engaging in psycho-spiritual healing)whohad joined the independent and rectifiedrite(as soror prudentia in libramine) and offered to restore his physical balance. whatever process she used, it worked:'thatis no ordinary power which works in her simple processes, and the result is an almost startling restoration, accompanied by renewed mental freshness. to bear this testimony is a matter of common justice, more especially as ibroughtwithme no living faith, except in heruttersincerity, and my detachment couldnothave been encouraging('thewayo

GILBERT THE GOLDEN DAWN TWILIGHT OF THE MAGICIANS

thatherfollowers believed implicidy that she had and that she did.thetheosophical society had as its objects:'first-toform the nucleus of an universal brotherhoodofhumanity, without distinction of race, creed or colour.second-topromote the studyofaryan and other eastern literature, religions and.scien255 ces and vindicate its importance.third-toinvestigate the hid255 den mysteriesofnature and the physical powers latent in man' in keeping with the society's principalaim-thepromotion of indianphilosophy-bothfounders and the headquarters moved to bombay in1&]9,where they gained immediate support from both the english community and native indians, although madame blavatsky's principal work,isisunveiled(1877)was a mixture of indian, gnostic, kabbalistic and other concepts and beliefs. among the

in1900so that he would have been familiar with the rituals and the ethosofthe order when still in its magical state.theheroofhis tales is an ideal rosicrucian, healing the spiritually sick without charge and evidently trained by more traditional rosierucians than thoseofthe golden dawn:in order to grapple with casesofthis peculiar kind, he had submitted himself toalongand severe training, at once physical mental and spiritual. what precisely this training had been, or where undergone, no one seemed toknow,-forhe never spokeofit, as, indeed, he betrayed no single other characteristicofthecharlatan,-butthe fact that it had involved a total disappearance from the world for fiveyears, and that after he returned and beganhissingular practice no onee-verdreamedofapplying to him the so easily acq

ond the limits of the sphere of sensation (aswell as the sphere itself at that point of departure of the thought-ray) from attack by any hostile force, so that the consciousness in this projection isappendixe131not quite so strong as the consciousness when concentrated in the natural body in ordinary life.thereturn taketh place with areversalof this process; and, save to persons whose nephesh and physical body are exceptionally strong and healthy, the whole operation of'skrying' and travell255 ing in the spirit-vision isofcourse fatiguing. also there is another mode of astral projection which can be used by the more practised and advanced adept.thisconsisteth in forming first a sphere from his own sphereofsensation, casting his reflection therein, and then projecting this whole sphere to t

GILBERT THE MAGICAL MASON

ve asserted. poets and writers of romance have also shed a halo of unreality about the rosicrucians, as we find in the volume calledthe count de gabalis,in theundine,of la motte fouque, and pope'srapeofthe lock.the fraternity has, however, instructed its pledged mem255 bers in the doctrine of human reincarnation, has declared that the law of cause and effect acts in the spiritual, as well asinthe physical world, that man has around him unseen beings related to elemental forces, that man is influenced by the sun, moon and planets, and that special training and the use of certain personal processes will in some students lead to supra-normal spiritual functions and a high form of clairvoyant faculty in the present life; provided that the body be duly cared for, the mind well cultured, and the

to master pianco as a master of rosicrucians in 1781. from the life of robert fludd by the revdj.b. craven, i have taken the following notes.thenext great work was the theologico-political tractate, in three parts, on life, death and resurrection, printed in 1617:itis a work showing profound contemplation. then followed his greatest taskthe historyofthe macrocosm and the microcosm, metaphysical, physical and technical:this appeared in four parts, the first part of the first volume treats of god and the macrocosm; of man as an image of god; of god before creation, of the heavens, of creation, of the music of the spheres, of archangels, angels, and of evil demons, of the soul of the world and of the soul of man: and ends with chapters on the minerals, vegetables and animals, and notes on cl

, purity of mind, and nascent spirituality. the adept uses these laws at his discretion, because he has learned what they are, how they work, and by what means they regulate the universe. the world is moved by a single vital energy, which may be commanded by him who overcomes.theadept can control the life in plant and animal. he can alter the sensations and change the conditions of the astral and physical forms of all and of everything of less exalted spirituality than he himself has attained to. there are living forces, elemental, in all the visible and invisible things around us; these he can use and order to his purpose; and by these the rash and ignorant may be ruined. but no power is given to the most skilled of men over the immortal trinity that broods over humanity and animates each

nothing, may know naught of these; he may demit, or remain an ornamenttothese halls, and may be exempt.thestudent who advances in the grades, and who gains solid knowledge, which he may, or his higher self may; attune unto wisdom- he is indeed exposed to attack. and with the attack, comes the defence provided; the hiereus has pointed out to you the inestimable value of courage, mental, moral, and physical; thus are you triply armed, and thus are you completely safe. thrice is he armed, who hath his quarrel just, and thrice is he armed whose courage is unshaken, and aspirations firm, whose physical body is not suffered to waylay and corrupt the soul; and whose intellect has grasped our doctrines.thebody is not to be condemned,butis to be used with a righteous discretion.thesoul is not to be

xist can only have come from spirit, from the divine essence. that being should arise from non-being is impossible.thatmatter should create itself is absurd; matter cannot proceed from spirit; the two words mean that the two ideas are entirely apart; then matter cannot exist. hence it follows that what we call matter is but an aspect, a conception, an illusion, a mode of motion, a delusion of our physical senses. apart from theosophy or kabalah, the same truth has been recognized both by christians and by philosophers. what is commonly known as the ideal theory was promulgated 140 years ago by berkeley, bishop of cloyne in ireland; it is nearly identical with the kabalistic doctrine of all things being but emanations from a divine source, and matter but an aspect. other philosophers have d

GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

s darwin, that it is the duty of an honest investigator to record impartially everyfact.that he can ascertain, and then state clearly the deductions he draws therefrom, leaving his readers free to accept or reject his theories, but to be sure that he has honestly told them every fact he knows. my interest in the subject began many years ago, when i was an undergraduate, and there was much talk of physical manifestations. i was neither a believer nor an unbeliever, i simply wanted to know. i wanted to see, as i said then 'things move about. i had seen maskelyne and cooke, and pepper's ghost, and other clever conjuring tricks. i understood from90thesorcerer and his apprenticemy studies in physics that there might be unknown forces, perfectly material and scientific, accidentally set in motio

i said then 'things move about. i had seen maskelyne and cooke, and pepper's ghost, and other clever conjuring tricks. i understood from90thesorcerer and his apprenticemy studies in physics that there might be unknown forces, perfectly material and scientific, accidentally set in motion; and i knew the theories of discarnate entities, whether of the dead, or of non-human beings, who could produce physical results. but wishing to see for myself the manifestations produced, i gladly accepted an invitation to be present at amaterializing seance. this took place in a disused chapel somewhere in blooms255 bury; i forget the address, idon'tthink it exists now.thesitters were all strangers to me,buti had my introduction and was welcomed. candidly i expected to see clever conjuring,butwas quite pr

manifestation of some strange unknown force which the medium somehow was able to set in motion, and to some extent control. either hypothesis was unlikely, because in either case the power would have been worth a fortune to the medium, and he would not have been dependent on the comparatively paltry fees he charged. but we could think of no other theory. since that time i have seen very little of physical manifesta255 tions, of the knocking, moving of furniture, and levitation nature. once seen they become wearisome by repetition. but the memory of that face seen in the old disused chapel in bloomsbury, and the suggestion of a thought-form made visible and tangible to a person with noclaimto abnormal sensitiveness, remained as a haunting problem, as also did the whole question of messages

is case, or whethert( there were points he did not make that might have been made. i cannot say. but it seemed to me that the priesthadstated a difficulty that i have never yet seen adequately met. yet after all the difficulty may not be so great as at first appears, if we take the idea, held i believe by many spiritualists, that it is only for a measurable, and comparative255 ly short time after physical death on this plane, that the spirit remains in touch with this earth, and its former life on earth..and those left behind. after this(idon'tknow that any definite term has ever been set) it is taken away to higher,andmore distinctively spiritual, avocations on the astral plane,or'whatever plane it may inhabit, and only communicates with..those on the earth-plane on special occasions, and

e sorcererand his apprenticeto your primer to learn the form of a letter? you would makebutsmall progress. now at the root of all occult learning lies the knowledge of the elements. not only our own bodies, but the whole created universe is composed of the four elements, and from them is drawn even the great secret name of god himself. by the knowledge of the elements we may attain control of our physical bodies (called self control in common speech, and having attained this and being fit to exercise wider powers may attain to the mastery over the elements. but the symbols of the elements- the ordinary alphabet used in instruction- must be perfectly familiar, otherwise much valuable time is wasted. so again the influence of the universe of stars on this earth and on the nature and destiny

GILBERT R A CHAOS OUT OF ORDER THE RISE AND FALL OF THE SWEDENBORGIAN RITE

r, from 1702, bishop of skara (the name was changed when the family was ennobled in 1719. from 1716 to 1747 swedenborg was an assessor in the royal college of mines of sweden, but he was more than simply a metallurgist and mining engineer. by any standard swedenborg was a polymath: fascinated equally by the natural world and by human invention he not wrote learned treatises on every aspect of the physical and natural sciences, and on currency and economics, but also designed mechanical devices as diverse as a fire-engine, machine-gun, flying-machine and submarine. but in 1744 there came a turning point in his life. he had for some years been attempting to demonstrate through his scientific studies that there was a spiritual underpinning of the material universe an attempt that culminated i

bership of some 25,000. swedenborg s ideas, however have had a greater effect the secular world, influencing individuals as diverse as blake, balzac, emerson, yeats, and d. t. suzuki. a detailed discussion of those ideas, and of swedenborgian theology in general is beyond the scope of this paper but certain aspects must be noted in order to make sence of the swedenborgian rite. for swedenborg the physical world is the result of spiritual causes, and the laws of nature are reflections of spiritual laws; thus objects and even the material world are images of their spiritual counterparts. this is his doctrine of correspondences. from this derives the other notion that concerns us: the idea behind the literal, historical meaning of the scriptures is an inner, spiritual sense which sense is dra

GLOBAL FREEMASONRY

andsome promise? did the fulfilment of the contract seem too long to you or did you want to unleash your lord's anger upon yourselves, so you broke your promise to me" they said "we did not break our promise to you of our own volition. but we were weighed down with the heavy loads of the people's jewelry and we threw them in, for that is what the samaritan did" then he produced a calf for them, a physical form which made a lowing sound. so they said "this is your god and moses's god as well, but he forgot (qur'an, 20: 86-88) why was there such a persistent tendency among the israelites to erect idols and worship them? what was the source of this inclination? clearly, a society that had never before believed in idols would not suddenly adopt such inane behavior as to construct an idol and b

ic writings, we can clearly see the answer to this question: the goal of this organization is to spread the humanist philosophy throughout the world, and to eradicate the monotheistic religions (islam, christianity and judaism. for example, in an article published in the masonic magazine mimar sinan, it says "masons do not search for the origin of the ideas of evil, justice and honesty beyond the physical world, they believe that these things arise from a person's social conditions, social relationships and what he strives for in his life" and adds "masonry is trying to spread this idea throughout the whole world."53 selami isindag, a senior turkish mason, writes: according to masonry, in order to rescue humanity from a morality of the supernatural based on religious sources, it is necessa

establish a humanist world based on the "sacredness" of humanity. that is, they want to establish a new order of ignorance, in which people reject god who created them, and consider themselves divine this goal is the purpose for the existence of masonry. in the masonic magazine called ayna (mirror, this is called a "temple of ideas: modern masons have changed the goal of the old masons to build a physical temple into the idea of building a "temple of ideas" the construction of a temple of ideas will be possible when masonic principles and virtues are global freemasonry jk g. e. lessing and e. renan. the masons wanted to realize the dream of these two atheist writers in eradicating religion from the face of the earth. established and such wise people increase on the earth.57 to further this

sectarianism in the garb of unsectarianism. freedom of thought and conscience of the children has to be developed systematically in the child at school and protected, as far as possible, against all disturbing influences, not dij the masonic war against religion global freemasonry dik only of the church and priests, but also of the children's own parents, if necessary, even by means of moral and physical compulsion. the grand orient party considers it indispensable and an infallibly sure way to the final establishment of the universal social republic 128 it can be seen that masonry has put a program into effect, under the name of "the liberation of society" whose purpose is to eradicate religion, a program that is still being implemented. this must not be confused with a model that seeks

GNOSTIC HANDBOOK

occult in that they are secret, hidden or unknown. they are religious in the sense that religion means "to bind back "to return to the source or origin. these teachings are those which lead back to the world of ideals from which we have become alienated. the reference point for modern man is the material world, he judges life by his perceptions and acts accordingly. his life is hence governed by physical desires and materials requirements. this way of life, whether it be western consumerism or marxist materialism, was created by the development of the (western) scientific worldview, whereby man was removed from his place at the center of the universe and reduced to his new status as an "evolved monkey. beginning in the 19th century (some would argue earlier) prevailing ideologies began to

m the heights to the depths. this image, the cross, is the primal image of the great chain of being and traditional cosmology. it is pregnant with meaning and within it are the central concepts of gnosticism. if we consider the cross and the intersection between the spiritual and the material, we can also contemplate the variations in ideals between these two extremes. the material emphasises the physical, material and quantitative, while the spiritual emphasises spiritual, ethereal and qualitative. the vertical line represents ethics, content and meaning, the horizontal represents results, activity and relativity. the interface between these two lines is within the "sacred centre. it is from this centre that we can begin to unfold some of the major concepts of the traditional view of the

and meaning, the horizontal represents results, activity and relativity. the interface between these two lines is within the "sacred centre. it is from this centre that we can begin to unfold some of the major concepts of the traditional view of the world. the sacred centre is the point where man touches the divine and can come under the influence of the spiritual world while existing within the physical, it is only at this nexus that enlightenment is possible. the gnostic handbook page 17 if we consider the image of the cross we can delineate certain characteristics, there is the sacred centre, the vertical line becomes the axis mundi, the horizontal line becomes the earth, above which are the supernal worlds, below which are the infernal. this map of the living cosmos is central to the

the horizontal line becomes the earth, above which are the supernal worlds, below which are the infernal. this map of the living cosmos is central to the sacred lore. while it may take many forms in the traditions that abound on planet earth, the essential characteristics are the same. when applied to traditional models of the universe, the horizontal bar of the cross becomes the earth, midgard, physical reality and the axis mundi becomes the pillar that spans the worlds. it is sometimes images as a vertical series of planes, worlds or dimension, a tree, a ray (the ray of creation of gurdjieff) or a pillar. indeed it is the beanstalk that jack climbed to reach the world of the giants! the axis mundi and the sacred tree the axis mundi is the pillar and at its center is the nexus of earth

lar that spans the worlds. it is sometimes images as a vertical series of planes, worlds or dimension, a tree, a ray (the ray of creation of gurdjieff) or a pillar. indeed it is the beanstalk that jack climbed to reach the world of the giants! the axis mundi and the sacred tree the axis mundi is the pillar and at its center is the nexus of earth, the earth turns on this center and its horizontal (physical) reality is formed. the turning marks the cycle of time" if you are calm, clear-headed and rationally decisive, people say you are well centred or focus. in that saying is our instinctive recognition that everything has its proper centre which is also its essence. the essence of an individual, one s center and citadel, is the mind. but it is not the ultimate centre the idea of a fixed cen

GNOSTIC STUDIES THE GNOSTIC HANDBOOK II GNOSTIC THEURGY

yearning to know the original creator she gives birth to a demi-god, ialdabaoth who in turn creates the material world. he becomes conceited and arrogant, and his creation (matter) becomes fallen and trapped within his dominion. in this legend the god of the old testament is seen as evil and christ is the only emissary of the light world. in another tradition satanel (the fallen one) creates the physical world, but his creation is sterile and marred. yahweh as the emissary of light rectifies this false creation by breathing life into shells satanel has formed. however, the fallen world cannot be fully rectified and a mixed system of light and darkness is formed. if we wish to move into another realm of myth, we could try a modern legend. in one fig 2 a multiple views of the central event

stic theurgy page 17 science fiction like religion, for example, there is a tale of primal spirit beings called thetans who are caught by one of their own who has become corrupt. he sets traps by showing them intricate mind patterns and they become so immersed in these patterns that they become locked inside them. as time progresses they become more and more restricted within these patterns until physical matter results. older myths of a similar vein, but with a more star wars emphasis are found in the veda s, where we find quite explicit descriptions of space battles between crafts from different worlds and, perhaps even different dimensions. each side has weapons of immense power and battle it out across space and time. there are many other records of such descriptions in the sacred scri

rit are in conflict. in contradiction to modern wholistic philosophy the gnostic has always known there is a struggle at the core of human experience. whether we consider the biblical view of flesh battling spirit or the cosmic dualism of the zoroastrians (where ahura mazda and ahriman battle across the universe, the essential truth is that matter and spirit do not work well together. while man s physical existence accelerates and his technology reaches greater and greater heights, the cost has been great, far greater than may be first appreciated. we may tend to believe that evolution has dragged man from the primeval waters of earth and slowly transformed him into the half-divine animal he presently is. but what of his spirit, his light self, at what point did he lose his soul. human his

id that while nature is cyclic, one thing dies and another is reborn, but that is the point. one thing dies, another is reborn. there is no individual or discrete permanence, all is transition. this is the great truth gautama buddha pronounced 2,500 years ago and it stands the test of time. human life as a whole is sometimes considered negative entropy, but even this is only real, if you consider physical matter as your point of reference. if you take into account violence, standards of living, conditions of the earth and so forth mankind s effect has certainly been one of destruction, not evolution. genes and memes can also come into this argument. our genes program us to reproduce and this has a direct relation to jealousy, violence, territorialism and arguably most of the ills our civil

and memes, beyond the archons, beyond the alpha event and return to the higher spiritual worlds. this means that mans error cannot be excused. he must awaken himself and achieve a rectification of the scheme of things. this rectification, however, can only occur after the nature of the system has been truly comprehended. the scheme of things in the gnostic worldview, however, goes far beyond the physical, or for that matter even the mental. if we accept the hypothesis that other dimensions, planes, even worlds exist, then there must be hierarchies of fallen and unfallen denizens. worlds that exist beyond time and space, and worlds trapped in the mesh of matter. these worlds may be populated, there may be other streams of life, some waiting to help mankind, to liberate him from this prison

GOETIA LUCIFERIAN

ld represent the higher self/daimon. anoint the neck and arms in abramelin oil and have the chamber lit with natural light if possible allowing the sun to enter the chamber. remember, the point is to reach the empyrean or celestial realms of the aethyr, the higher consciousness of self. while quietly meditating, envision the astral body growing, of which a great fire and light is rising above the physical body, envision and eye within this fire. raise yourself up in through the aethyr, from which you are floating and rising in the sky. as you rise begin to visualize a great angel before you. there is a great wind which is violent and rushing about you and this seraph. the angel is illuminated in bright light, with eyes that are black despite the beautiful and strong continence of this bein

cubi and the beasts of the earth. some view ahriman as correctly the initiatic and sorcerous daimon of the shadow. the shadow is the vampyric guide, the shape shifting and phantom body of self. the luciferian path works with such demonic forces as initiatic guides, and is related directly to the self. the shadow is significant as the adversary as it is the dreamin body with sloughs off the waking physical body for the dreaming or astral plane to go forth to the sabbat, or the darkness of night. this is the immortal and fiery eye of shadow, 15 which aligned with the body of light, grows eternal and is able to separate from the physical body. when working with goetic demons or angels, allow the shadow and light aspects of the self to invoke them and gain their knowledge and attributes, that

use the black mirror to visualize its form and impressions it may send. if a specific goetic spirit is bound with the magician as a familiar/famulus, then the black mirror is ideal in communication. some have used divination boards in front of black mirrors to communicate with spirits, this techniques proves a powerful gnosis to step into, as you essentially bring the astral/ghost realm into the physical plane. the mirror is used in the following way- 1. summon the spirit in the evocation circle 2. bind the spirit to the vessel and sigil accordingly. 3. use the mirror to contact the spirit later after it has been bound. 4. contact the spirit before sleep to ensure a detailed communication if you dare. seeking first communicationonce the spirit has been properly bound to the vessel, you ma

GOLDEN DAWN LESSER BANISHING RITUAL OF THE PENTAGRAM LBRP

ed, and that every impure and unclean element had been dispersed and annihilated. just as a plunge into a cool running stream on a hot midsummer day leaves one blessed with the sense of refreshment and purification, so also should be this ritual. the rationale of its action depends on the purification of the constituents of the nature of the magician. every molecule, every cell astral, mental and physical is concerned, inasmuch as the basis of each principle is grounded in centers of energy and spiritual force. these microscopic points or monads, are the minute sensitive points of spiritual consciousness, and in the reality of their existence and function is based not only the deepest sense of individuality but the basis of matter itself, and its concomitants of energy and physical life. t

vibration of the god-names and the invocation of both the angels of the cardinal points and the holy guardian angel, is that gradually the coarser cells or monadic atoms are ejected from the sphere of consciousness. to take their place other lives, more sensitive and refined, of a finer grade of spiritual substance, are attracted to the sphere of being, and infused into the very substance of the physical and invisible constitution. thus a vital purification takes place, enabling the influence of the holy guardian angel to penetrate the refined brain and mind to diffuse through out the personality its presence and grace, an important preliminary to magical progrecethe sanctuary of maat order of the golden dawn- content http//www.ritual-magic.com/welcome/modules.php?name=content. 1 of 2 6/2

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS D

r all sephirotic influences as well. let us never confuse a sephiroth with one of the heavens of assiah, or with a planet or a zodiacal. all sephirotic influences should be invoked with the white band held on high. the white band is also employed for rising in the planes. 4 when working with mundane matters, you will use the black portion of the lotus wand, as this deals with the material and the physical world. the symbology of the lotus the inner ten petals refer to the purity of the ten sephiroth. understanding the symbology of the lotus itself is very important. this is, of course, why we hold the white portion of the lotus wand when working with the nature of the sephiroth directly. the middle eight refer to the counter charged or natural and spiritual forces of m and o. the lower and

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS T

r a d e p t u s m i n o r 2 let the adept be certain to take the greatest precautions in the use of these calls. they must be treated with the greatest care and solemnity. the general attitude of a holy proceeding should prevail in the mind of the adept when utilizing these calls. beware not to profane them or utilize them casually, as one is apt to attract the opposite forces. this could lead to physical harm or spiritual disaster. eighteen of the first nineteen calls are verbally expressed, and are attributed or are to be used in conjunction with the tablet of union, and the four enochian tablets of the terrestrial watchtowers. key 1: this key is used to activate the entire tablet of union. it is to be used for all invocations of the various angels of the tablet of union. this key is not

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS T3

r a d e p t u s m i n o r 2 let the adept be certain to take the greatest precautions in the use of these calls. they must be treated with the greatest care and solemnity. the general attitude of a holy proceeding should prevail in the mind of the adept when utilizing these calls. beware not to profane them or utilize them casually, as one is apt to attract the opposite forces. this could lead to physical harm or spiritual disaster. eighteen of the first nineteen calls are verbally expressed, and are attributed or are to be used in conjunction with the tablet of union, and the four enochian tablets of the terrestrial watchtowers. key 1: this key is used to activate the entire tablet of union. it is to be used for all invocations of the various angels of the tablet of union. this key is not

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U1

18. zen 28. bag 9. zip 19. pop 29. rii 10. zax 20. chr 30. texriu1 the secret wisdom of the lesser world or microcosm by g.h. frater d.d.c.f. r. r. e t a. c. z e l a t o r a d e p t u s m i n o r this material is private and has been lent to me on trust, to return on demand. it contains nothing of 2 the microcosmic man thou shalt know that the whole sphere of sensation which surroundeth the whole physical body of man is called "the magical mirror of the universe" for therein are represented all the occult forces of the universe projected as on a sphere, convex to the outer, but concave to the man. this sphere surroundeth a physical body of the man as the celestial heavens do the body of a star and a planet, having their forces mirrored in its atmosphere. therefore, its allotment or organiz

n. this sphere surroundeth a physical body of the man as the celestial heavens do the body of a star and a planet, having their forces mirrored in its atmosphere. therefore, its allotment or organization is the copy of that greater world or macrocosm. in this "magical mirror of the universe" therefore, all the ten sephiroth are projected in the form of a tree of life as in a solid sphere. a man's physical body is within the ten sephiroth projected in a sphere. the divisions and parts of the body are formed from the sephiroth of the tree of life, thus: rtk is above the crown of the head and represents a crown which, indeed, is powerful, but requires one worthy to wear it. it is the crown of the head. in the crown of the head is placed the faculty of the neschamah, which is the power of aspi

e supernal triad in assiah, of which there are three manifestations which are included in the general concept of the neschamah. from hmkj and hnyb are formed the sides of the brain and the head. therein exist the intellectual faculties of wisdom and understanding, shining into and illuminating their inferior, the ruach. they are the mansions of the practical administration of the intellect, whose physical showing forth is by reflection in the ruach. in "the magical mirror of the universe" or the sphere of sensation, man is placed between four pillars of the tree of life as projected in a sphere. these keep their place and move not. but the man himself places in his sphere of sensation that point of the zodiac which ascended at the moment of his birth and conception (for the same degree of

(for the same degree of the zodiac ascendeth as both, otherwise the birth could not take place. which is to say that those times, the same degree of the zodiac that is ascending in the east of the heavens of the star whereon he is incarnated. thus does he remain during that incarnation, facing that particular point in his sphere of sensation. that is to say, this sphere does not revolve about the physical body. from dsj and hrwbg are formed the arms. therein exists the faculties of operative action, and at their extremities are the symbols of the four elements and the spirit. thus: thumb- spirit, third finger- fire, index finger- water, little finger- air, second finger- earth. the arms are the manifestors of the executive power of the ruach, and therein are the faculties of touch strongly

e heart is the great center of the action of fire leading its terrible energy as an impulse under the others. thence cometh from the fiery nature the red color of blood. the part above the heart is the chief abode of the ruach, as there receiving and concentrating the other expressions of its sephiroth. this part is the central citadel of the body and is the particular abode of the lower and more physical will. the higher will is in rtk of the body. for the higher will to manifest it must be reflected into the lower will by the neschamah. this lower will is immediately potent in the lower 4 membranes, and thus, in the region about the heart, is the lower will seated like the king of the body upon its throne. the concentration of other faculties of the ruach, in and under the presidency of

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U3

hou, then, a mystery of the knowledge of evil. the 5=6 ritual of the adeptus minor saith that even the "evil helpeth forward the good" when the evil sephiroth are expelled from the nephesch into the evil persona, they are, in a sense, equilibrated therein. the evil persona can be rendered as a great and strong, yet trained, animal whereupon the man rideth, and it then becometh a strength unto his physical base of action. this mystery shalt thou keep from the knowledge of the first order, and still more from that of the outer world, that is a formula, seeing that it is a dangerous secret. now then shalt thou begin to understand the saying "he descendeth into hell" and also to comprehend in part this strength, and thus to begin to understand the necessity of evil unto the material creation

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U4

t ray beyond the limits of the sphere of sensation (as well as the sphere itself at that point of departure at the thought ray) from attack by any hostile force, so that the consciousness in this projection is not quite so strong as the consciousness when concentrated in the natural body in ordinary life. the return taketh place by reversal of this process, and, save to persons whose nephesch and physical body are exceptionally strong and healthy, the whole operation of "skrying and traveling in the spirit vision" is, of course, fatiguing. also, there is another mode of astral projection which can be used by the more practiced and advanced adept. this consisteth in forming first a sphere from his own sphere of sensation, casting his reflection therein, and then projecting the whole sphere

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U6

ng another potency, either human embodied, or human disembodied, elemental or demonic. the first action of such a force is to flatter the lower will, until he shall have established firmly an entrance into the sphere of sensation, and thus shall cause a strain on the nephesch which shall render the ruach less concentrated. as soon as the ruach is sufficiently dispersed to repair the strain on the physical body, the lower will is weakened, and is soon seized upon and bound by the invader, whence arise the sensations of chill and drowsiness which are the usual forerunners of obsession. now to yield the force necessary to overpower the lower will from any chance of communication with the higher, the obsessing idea proceeds by seizing upon the daath, and this consequently is the great point of

kened, and is soon seized upon and bound by the invader, whence arise the sensations of chill and drowsiness which are the usual forerunners of obsession. now to yield the force necessary to overpower the lower will from any chance of communication with the higher, the obsessing idea proceeds by seizing upon the daath, and this consequently is the great point of attack, especially the part in the physical body which is at the back of the head about the junction with the spine. now, unless the lower will shall voluntarily endeavour to restore the connection, it is impossible for the higher will to intervene, seeing that the lower will is king of the physical body. remember that no obsessing force can overpower the lower will, if that shall bravely and in spite of all opposition aspire unto

member that no obsessing force can overpower the lower will, if that shall bravely and in spite of all opposition aspire unto the higher will. trance may arise from the action of obsession, or from the action of the higher will. therefore, its aspects are varied. death superveneth the natural man, when the mental action of the ruach and the nephesch is definitely and thoroughly interrupted in the physical body. in the adept, death can only supervene when the higher will consenteth thereto, and herein is implied the whole mystery of the elixir of life. additional notes on obsession g.h. frater n.o.e.l. when the magnetic rule of a desire causes separation between the higher will and the ruach and nephesch, the result is obsession. the natural man is often caught up in obsessions without real

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U7

nothing of pecuniary value and nothing personal to myself. i hereby direct my legal representatives whomsoever, in case of my death or incapacity, to return the same at once, unread and unopened, to g.h. frater p.c.a, at 14050 cherry avenue, suite r- 159, fontana, california, 92337. 2 this is the gbook of the path of the chameleon h. the knowledge of the colors of the forces which lie beyond the physical universe. study thou well that saying of hermes, gthat which is below is like that which is above, h for if that which is below is conformed according to the law of the concealed one. great is his name. be thou well assured that the closer thou adherest unto the law of the universe in thy working, by so much the more is thy magical working just and true. recall what was said unto thee in

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS Z1

pt, standing upright, with his arms stretched out in the form of a calvary cross, vibrate a divine name, bringing with the formulation thereof a deep inspiration into his lungs. let him retain the breath then mentally pronouncing the name in his heart, so as to combine it with the forces he desires to awaken. he then sends it downwards through his body past dwsy, not resting there, but taking his physical life for a material basis, and sends it on into his feet. there he shall again momentarily formulate the name- then, bringing it rushing upwards into the lungs, then shall he breathe it forth strongly, while vibrating that divine name. he will send his breath steadily forward into the universe so as to awaken the corresponding forces of the name in the outer world. standing with his arms

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS Z2

ent. d. the astral light to be molded into the shroud. e. the equation of the symbols in the sphere of sensation. f. the invocation of the higher; the placing of a barrier without the astral form; the clothing of the same with obscurity through the roper invocation. g. formulating clearly the idea of becoming invisible. the formulating of the exact distance at which the shroud should surround the physical body. the consecration with nand o, so that their vapor may begin to form a basis for the shroud. h. the beginning of formulating mentally a shroud of concealment abut the operator. the affirmation aloud of the reason and object of the working. i. announcement that all is ready for the commencement of the operation. orator stands in the place of the hierophant at this stage, placing his l

e mystic words. r. still formulating the shroud, say, before all magical manifestation cometh the knowledge of the hidden light. then move to the pillars and give the signs and steps, words etc. with the sign of the enterer, project now thy whole will in one great effort to realize thyself actually fading out and becoming invisible to mortal eyes. in doing this, thou must obtain the effect of thy physical body actually gradually becoming partially invisible to thy natural eyes, as though a veil or cloud were formulating between it and thee (and be very careful not to lose they self-control at this point) also at this point is there a certain divine exstasis and an exaltation desirable, for herein is a sensation of an exalted strength. s. again formulate the shroud as concealing thee and en

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS Z3

the consenting will of the natural man to receive the force formulated by the hierophant, and is answered by the kerux within as if a witness were confirming the same. this being done, the kerux, as a witness, demands authority from the hierophant to admit the candidate into the hall of truth and justice. the hierophant, in granting the permission, seals the candidate with a new name given to the physical body of the outward man, but signifying the aspirations of his soul. as a consequence of the affirmation of the motto as the name of the candidate in the hall of truth, osiris, sends forward the goddess of the scales of the balance to baptise him with n and the companion goddess to consecrate him with d. as it is written, unless a man be born of water and of the spirit, he shall in no way

sation before a link can be formulated between them and the forces of the macrocosm. the necessity of examination is insisted upon so that this may be completely done. the kerux then pours out the two fluids to make the semblance of blood. this is to fix in the candidate s sphere the symbols of the forces of transmutation in nature and also to make an astral link between these and the candidate s physical life as a guard of the secrecy of the mysteries. this particular form of transmutation is used as showing the effect of a mixture of forces as producing a third appearance totally different from them. the red color is symbolic of the blood of the candidate. in the ancient mysteries, the candidate s blood was actually drawn at this time and preserved as an avenging link in case of his prov

the form of the god as taught, should exchange the sign, grip and words, so as to establish a current of harmony and the affirmation of a mutual direction of will towards the same object. the password 1. merely to guard the secrets of the order against any members resigned or not working. it is changed at each equinox. 12 2. it is an affirmation of the different spiritual as well as the different physical constitutions of the candidates. it affirms that all natures cannot be the same without evil and injury resulting thereby- but that each nature sould be brought to its own rtk, the best of its kind. this too, may be done in all things. it is the basis of alchemy. 3. it should be pronounced as if attracting the solar force, the light of nature, during the six months following the equinox a

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM1

perhaps not intentionally negative, but when you are around them you find that your energy is just depleted, drained, or much less. the rose cross ritual is a good protection from them. it provides mild invisibility because the nature of the ritual itself contains the aura. some occultists feel that one's aura, or the auric body of a person, actually sees the auric body of another long before the physical eyes do. be as it may, you can remove the possibility of them seeing you without them at least having the intention of doing so. in highlight, this is a good ritual if you want to go unnoticed. however, it is not pure invisibility in the sense that if a person is searching you out and has you in mind, they will probably find you, but have difficulty in doing so. the rose cross ritual is a

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM10

ial night. clothe me and hide me, but at my control. darken man's eyes that he see me not. gather at my word divine, for ye are the watchers, and my soul is the shrine" step 13 perform the analysis of the keyword and the qabalistic cross. formulate the black egg around you, and imagine the results of success. say" let the shroud of concealment encircle me at a distance of eighteen inches from the physical body. let the egg be consecrated with o and n (place the o and n on either side of you "o auramo-oth and thaum-aesh- neith, ye goddesses of the scales of the balance, i invoke and beseech you, that the vapors of this magical n and this consecrating m be as a basis on the material plane for the foundation of this shroud of art" step 14 formulate the shroud mentally. say "i, of the rosea ru

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM14

rate. wherever_(his/her name_ may now be, and on whatever 3 plane he/she may now pursue his/her ideal, let him/her be blessed with a more divine rest and an utter cessation from strife" step 7 trace l hexagram with the sigil in center. step 8 "term of all that liveth, whose name is death and inscrutable, be thou favorable unto us in thine hour. and unto him/her, from whose mortal eyes the veil of physical life hath fallen, grant that there may be the accomplishment of his/her true will. should_(his/her name_ will to absorb into the infinite, or to be united with his/her chosen and preferred, or to be in contemplation, or to be at peace, or to achieve the labor and heroism of incarnation on this planet or another, or in any star, or aught else, unto_(his/her name_ may there be granted the a

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM18

higher spheres to (state earthly name) who on this day of (date) has now transcended the veil into the land of the dead and away from the land of the living" step 7 s.i.r.h. of l. trace l hexagram with sigil in the center. step 8 "term of all that liveth, whose name is death and inscrutable, be thou favorable unto us in thine hour. and unto (state earthly name, from whose mortal eyes the veil of physical life hath fallen, grant that there may be the accomplishment of his/her true will" purify and consecrate the shells with n and o. step 9 walk the shell to the east so that it is facing west. leave it there and return to behind the altar faced east "i invoke thee by the divine name iao, thou great angel hru, who art set over the operations of this secret wisdom. strengthen and establish (s

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM2

though he be dead, yet shall he live, and whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die" we have transformed our "natural self" into the self of "living gold "the light of the world" let the adept now examine and meditate on the seasonal circles. the top twelve is high noon, it is the sun at its apex. the bottom twelve is midnight, the time of greatest darkness. observe that these are the physical signs of light, lvx, to be performed with the deepest reverence during the "analysis of the keyword" sign of osiris slain at the equinox of a and g. light and darkness are equal. sign of the mourning of isis; the symbol of the goddess and spiritual fruitation. 5 sign of typhon/apophis; death, darkness, destruction. sign of osiris risen; the illumination of light overcoming death. examine

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM20

naught that may distract my vision from the glory of the eternal crown. that i may behold only the holy vision that descends from that divine brilliance, the scintillation and coruscation of the divine glory. that divine brilliance, that light which lighteth the universe, that light which surpasseth the glory of the sun, beside which the light of mortals is but darkness, that in the closing of my physical senses to the vibrations of the outer and the lower, i may learn to awaken those spiritual faculties by which i may attain at length to perfect union with the divine and unalterable being" step 14 consider the divine ideal, circulate the divine white brillance through and around the body keeping the rtk sphere glowing above your head, and say slowly "from thine hands, o lord, cometh all g

elf-sacrifice. confer upon me the power of discernment that i may choose between the evil and the good, and try all things of doubtful and fictitious seeming with sure knowledge and sound judgment" step 16 rise and project your astral form to the east of the altar. hold the lotus wand in the right hand, turn, face your body, take the left hand in the left hand of the astral and in both astral and physical say "hyha, hyha, hyha, hyha (vibrate and circulate by formula of the middle pillar. thou who dwellest in the boundless light, in whom only is being, who alone can say i am, beginner of movement, bestower of the gift of life in all things, thou who fillest the limitless universe with thy essence, grant unto me the presence of the prince of countenances, the great angel wrffm. he who bringe

the sun, illuminate the darkness of my mortal body. cause the divine influx to descend from the great archangel wrffm, to rend away the veils of darkness from my mortal vision, that i may know thee, ynda, the only true self, and hwchy, hcwhy, thy perfect messenger, the guardian angel in me, my only hope of attainment to the eternal glory" step 17 place aside the astral lotus wand. return into the physical body, place sword on neck, and say "so help me, the lord of the universe and my higher soul" step 18 rise, holding the sword in the right hand with both arms raised on high. contemplate with imagination, and aspire unto the ideal and say "i invoke thee, hru, thou great angel who art set over the operations of this secret wisdom. strengthen and establish me in my search for the mysteries o

my genius, the spirit of my soul, mayest manifest thyself physically unto me, for my assistance in the great work" 10 step 25 pass west of the altar. kneel and project astrally to pillars, saying "father of all beings, and of spaces, i invoke thee and i adore thee. look with favor upon my higher aspirations, and grant unto me that my genius may manifest unto me, and in me, and through me, with a physical manifestation. khabs am pekht. konx om pax. light in extension" step 26 return to body. rise and go east of altar, face east "and now, in the tremendous name of strength through suffering, hwchy, hcwhy, do i crush ye down, o ye forces of evil that be beneath the universe in me, thus, do i transmute ye, that ye also may become a base and a foundation unto my higher soul, that my genius may

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM21

under the earth, on dry land and in the water, of whirling air and of rushing fire, and every spell and scourge of god the vast one, is obedient unto me. therefore, in the name of elohim gibor and through the power of kamael, come forth unto all members of the rose and cross, and all loyal subjects of the outer to defend and protect, to render harmless and helpless all opposing forces, magical or physical, and to disperse them; from thine abode in the silence, unutterable wisdom, all light, all power, when the terrible word_ is uttered. and in the silence of the uttered word protect, defend, guard this temple and the holy order of the r.r. et a.c, all loyal subjects of the golden dawn in the outer and all those deemed helpless by a merciful adept of light (all adepts step out of the god fo

GOLDEN CHAIN AND THE LONELY ROAD

xistence. having successfully passed through the period of tuition and the various ordeals and austerities which it demands, the novitiate is 'summoned- formally entreated to undergo the rite of initiation. the initiation rite is 'the seal of the mysteries' and serves as the focusing context for all that has passed between the aspirant and the initiating power (the initiator in all its forms: the physical teacher, the spiritual guide, the familiars and guardian-spirits of the path, the diverse lessons of praxis, the dreams, visions, and solitary realisations, et alia. all that constitutes the 'initiator' confronts the seeker and guides him into the true circle of the arte magical. in the singular magical act called 'the passing-on of power' all is drawn within the one; the initiate, initia

GRAHAM HANCOCK FINGERPRINTS OF THE GODS

opied and compiled from several earlier source maps drawn up according to a number of different projections.2 2 it did indeed show non-glacial conditions in coastal regions of antarctica, notably queen maud land, enderby land, wilkes land, victoria land (the east coast of the ross sea, and marie byrd land.3 3 as in the case of the piri reis map, the general profile of the terrain, and the visible physical features, matched closely seismic survey maps of the subglacial land surfaces of antarctica.4 the oronteus finaeus map, hapgood concluded, appeared to document the surprising proposition that antarctica was visited and perhaps 1 maps of the ancient sea kings (henceforth maps, p. 79. 2 ibid, p. 233. 3 ibid, p. 89. 4 ibid, p. 90. these maps were made in 1958, international geophysical year

nce ascribed to viracocha by those who worshipped him. whoever he was, therefore, he could not have been an american indian: they are relatively dark-skinned people with sparse facial hair.12 viracocha s bushy beard and pale complexion made him sound like a caucasian. back in the sixteenth century the incas had thought so too. indeed their legends and religious beliefs made them so certain of his physical type that they initially mistook the white and bearded spaniards who arrived on their shores for the returning viracocha and his demigods,13 an event long prophesied and which viracocha was said in all the legends to have promised. this happy coincidence gave pizarro s conquistadores the decisive strategic and psychological edge that they needed to overcome the numerically superior inca f

though stones were consumed by fire in such wise that large blocks could be lifted by hand as if they were cork. they narrate further that, leaving the place where this occurred, he came to the coast and there, holding his mantle, he went forth amidst the waves and was seen no more. and as he went they gave him the name viracocha, which means foam of the sea. 6 the legends were unanimous in their physical description of viracocha. in his suma y narracion de los incas, for example, juan de betanzos, a sixteenth-century spanish chronicler, stated that according to the indians, he had been a bearded man of tall stature clothed in a white robe which came down to his feet and which he wore belted at the waist .7 other descriptions, collected from many different and widely separated andean peopl

bellamy, built before the flood: the problem of the tiahuanaco ruins, faber& faber, london, 1943, p. 57. 7 ibid, p. 59. 8 tiahuanacu, iii, pp. 192-6. see also bolivia, lonely planet publications, hawthorne, australia, 1992, p. 156. 9 ibid. see also harold osborne, indians of the andes: aymaras and quechuas, routledge and kegan paul, london, 1952, p. 55. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 72 physical changes. some of these, such as the rise of the altiplano from the floor of the ocean, certainly took place in remote geological ages, before the advent of human civilization. others are not nearly so ancient and must have occurred after the construction of tiahuanaco.10 the question, therefore, is this: when was tiahuanaco built? the orthodox historical view is that the ruins cannot poss

ognize that it had once been an imposing ziggurat which had risen up towards the heavens in four clean-angled steps. measuring almost half a kilometre along each side at its base, it had also succeeded in preserving a dignified but violated beauty. the past, though often dry and dusty, is rarely dumb. sometimes it can speak with passion. it seemed to me that it did so here, bearing witness to the physical and psychological degradation visited upon the native peoples of mexico when the spanish conquistador hernan cortez almost casually beheaded a culture as a passer-by might sweep off the head of a sunflower .2 in cholula, a great centre of pilgrimage with a population of around 100,000 at the time of the conquest, this decapitation of ancient traditions and ways of life required that somet

GREENFIELD ALLEN SECRET CIPHER OF THE UFONAUTS

, or liber al vel legis. although primarily associated with the law of the new aeon or age of aquarius, the book of the law predicts and contains the complete cipher of the ufonauts. as far as is known, although not fully decoded until the 1970s even in the classical form, this cipher seems to have been in use both among the ufonauts themselves for some time prior to the appearance of aiwass. the physical description crowley gives of aiwass is virtually identical to those given in modern men in black cases. arnold, kenneth. a pilot who made his way into history on june 24, 1947, when he reported sighting nine unidentified objects in the cascade mountains, which he described as like saucers skipping over water the basis of the term flying saucer, which has become part of the ufo story ever

ipher of the ufonauts. barker, a close ally of james w. moseley, died suddenly in the early 1980s. bell, dr. fred, contactee in communication with a female ufonaut, one semjase, a pleiadean being, since 1971. semjase has shown up in a number of other cases over the last twenty or so years. bethurum, truman, became a contactee in 1952, with the female ufonaut aura rhanes from the planet clarion. a physical contactee of the adamski type, bethurum seemed a down-to- earth person with an extraordinary story to tell. secret cipher of the ufonauts 9 bimstein, louis m, also known as max theon and aia aziz. the son of a polish rabbi, bimstein traveled in nineteenth century egypt and became a disciple of the coptic initiate paolos metamon, under whom he became the grand master of the hermetic brothe

ufonauts 11 derenberger, woodrow, a west virginia contactee investigated by both author john keel and, independently, by the late gray barker. his fateful encounter with a being from a country weaker than your own came during the heat of the mothman scare in west virginia in 1966-67. an unassuming man, derenberger, along with john reeves, joe simonton and others, was a new breed of contactee with physical contact of the adamski type, but without the philosophical content. these cases coincide roughly with the advent of the betty and barney hill-type abduction cases. dick, philip k, author from the 1950s until his death in the early 1980s of many allegorical novels dealing with alien civilizations and states of consciousness. he eventually revealed that his novels were built upon alien tran

ne and search until his death in the 1970s. he republished the shaver material in the early 1960s and was a fighter for unorthodox causes until the end of his life. he claimed for many years to be in possession of a mysterious fact that explained the ufo mystery. this fact appears to have been the cipher of the ufonauts. little known to his admirers and critics alike, palmer was a victim of great physical handicaps, apparently the product of birth defects and a tragic accident in childhood. living a retiring life in rural wisconsin in his later years, ray palmer overcame great personal obstacles to be a literary figure of some note. secret cipher of the ufonauts 15 prophet, elizabeth, and the late mark prophet (r, crossovers between classical mediumship and modern trance channeling. it is

hood. living a retiring life in rural wisconsin in his later years, ray palmer overcame great personal obstacles to be a literary figure of some note. secret cipher of the ufonauts 15 prophet, elizabeth, and the late mark prophet (r, crossovers between classical mediumship and modern trance channeling. it is significant that some of the beings ms. prophet purports to channel are the very real and physical adepts known a century earlier by madame blavatsky and others, under their assumed names. randolph, dr. p. b, an american occultist who introduced some of the more profound secret hermetic doctrines to both american and european initiates. 16 allen h. greenfield shaver, richard sharpe, an untutored, unlettered blue collar worker who began hearing voices and wound up developing an entire m

GRERALD SCHUELER AN ADVANCED GUIDE TO ENOCHIAN MAGICK

oly guardian angel and cali on him for assistance at any time.in fact, this is a prerequisite to entering the abyss which is in zax, the tenth aethyr. but what is your holy guardian angel? it is none other than your own spiritual self or genius. enochian magick teaches that every person has a spiritual counterpart, a 10 spark of divinity, at the core of bis being.you are inherently spiritual.your physical body is an expression of your mirad. your mirad is an expression of your soul. your soul is an expression of your spirit. this inner spark of divine light acts on a higher level than your human mirad.it will appear to be separate from you and will seem to act independent of you. in enochian magick it is called your holy guardian angel. the knowledge and conversation with the holy guardian

become more enriched and meaningful. your goal in enochian magick is to obtain an understanding of your life while consciously directing your own destiny. 13 our world according to enochian magick the first step in magick is "travel beyond the world of the senses" aleister crowley, magick without tears the magical system presented by sir john dee, court astrologer to queen elizabeth 1, views the physical world as only the lowest in a graduated series of cosmic planes. there are many invisible worlds surrounding this earth. the reason they are invisible is because they are composed of matter that is so tenuous that our eyes cannot see it. there are many degrees of matter's density. the most dense is the physical plane. the next, more ethereal and very close to the physical plane, is the et

tual plane symbolized by the element spirit (the enochian system uses spirit as a fifth element. aboye this is the divine piane which is inconceivable to the human mirad and no descriptions are possible. there are seven cosmic planes in all. little can be raid of the highest two. the lower five cosmic planes are inhabited by man, although most people will acknowledge only the lowest of these, the physical. figure 1 shows the cosmic planes that surraund our world. actually, they are meant to be concentric, interpenetrating spheres, not separate levels like the skins of an onion. the astral plane is not up in the sky somewhere. it interpenetrates the earth plane. however, its extension is larger than that of the earth and so it is shown in the diagram as a larger sphere. 14 the hermetic axio

planes. there is an air of water subplane, and an earth of fire subplane, and so on. in addition, at the outer boundary of each cosmic plane is located a ring-passnot. this effectively prohibits passage of a lower cosmic element frito a higher sphere. earth can not pass finto water, nor air finto fire. these are outlined in figure 2. you must take care not to confuse the cosmic element earth with physical earth. nor is the cosmic element water the familiar h20 of physical chemistry. western occultism uses these terms because of their correspondences. cosmic water is somewhat like physical water. for example, it is reflective, and expressive. both can be easily molded into any desired shape. but the similarities can only be stretched so far. the golden dawn taught the qabalistic doctrine of

. for example, it is reflective, and expressive. both can be easily molded into any desired shape. but the similarities can only be stretched so far. the golden dawn taught the qabalistic doctrine of four worlds or planes as follows: 1. atziluth, the divine world of archetypal ideas. 2. briah, the creative world of the archangels. 3. yetzirah, the astral world of angels and demons. 4. assiah, the physical world, the lowest and most material. these bear striking sinnilarities to the enochian earth, water, air, and fire tablets. you must always remember that the earth tabeet refers to the etheric plane rather than to our physical world. in the same way, the hebrew qabalah equates the lowest sephira, malkuth, with our planet earth. the lowest of the enochian aethyrs, however, is just aboye (i

GREY W G CONDENSATION OF KABBALAH

le specialist orders of intelligences called angels, one type per sphere into the next condition of: 3. yetzirah or formation. here everything gets shaped and formed into the likeness of what it was supposed to become such as light sky over the earth, hard metal of iron under the earth, wet ocean of salt sea in the earth. lastly the processed consciousness was produced as some time-space-event in physical terms at the world of 4. assiah orexpression. here things become located with very definite placement, such as light sky at noon over this place on earth, wet ocean of salt sea in such a size, depth and locality, hard metal of iron at that particular place in this era and quantity. all this process was said to be governed by planetary or some other celestial phenomena, one per sphere as u

ce originatively by the god- aspect yhvh eloah ve-da at (i will be god-goddess of knowledge. creatively by archangel michael (the god-like. formatively by the angel order of the malachim (kings or messengers. expressively by shemesh (the sun) as life-supporting nucleus of our solar system. it is said that the male-female chromosomes are combined into the best possible being here, and the ultimate physical sex of the individual decided. 7 victory and achievement. originatively governed by the god-aspect yhvh tzva ot (i will be hosts. creatively by archangel auriel (light of god, sometimes identified with haniel [grace ofgod. formatively by the angel order of the elohim god-goddesses. expressively by the planet nogah (venus. humanly this is where emotions and feelings begin in the foetus. 8

concept of victory on the tree. everyone wants to achieve something in and with their lives. anything which counts as a victory gained by struggles with all the opposition encountered in earth-life. intentions of achieving such victory over the worst side of ones own nature should be very much included here. anything of a good over bad nature. these three paths are those which start us from this physical world on our way back to god. so, stage by stage, a path at a time, does our serpent-symbol take us back up the tree. it is true that all these journeys are purely imaginative, but never under-estimate the faculty of imagination. imagination has led mankind to our present place in creation and will lead us 14 further in the future. it has been said without vision the people will perish an

GRIFFIN DAVID MAGICAL EVOCATION OF THE AVERSE FORCES

it says "hear thou, then, a mystery of the knowledge of evil. the 5=6 ritual of the adeptus minor saith that 'evil helpeth forward the good' when the evil sephiroth are expelled from the nephesh into the evil persona, they are, in a sense, equilibrated therein. the evil persona can be rendered a great and strong, yet trained, animal whereupon the man rideth, and it becometh a strength unto his 10 physical base of action..now then shalt thou begin to understand the saying 'he descendeth into hell' and to comprehend in part this strength, and thus to understand the necessity of evil in material creation. wherefore, also, revile not overmuch the evil forces, for they have a place and a duty, and in this consisteth their right to be. but check their usurpation, and cast them down unto their pl

GRIMM TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 2 1883 COMPLETE

ben (rhym. neben) of the place. reinolt von der lippe couples the two words: himel und heben von vreuden muz irkrachen/ burst with joy. people say: de heven steit niimmer to; wenn de heuen fallt, ligg wi der all unner; de sterren an dem haven; in westphalia hebenscheer means a sky overcast without rain, and even heben alone can signify cloud.1 in havenhune (p. 156, in kukuk vam haven (p. 676, the physical sense preponderates, whereas one would hardly speak otherwise than of going to himel/ or himelritc. yet this distinction seems to be compara tively recent: as the as. heofon can be used in a purely spiritual sense, so the poet of our heliand alternates between himilriki 149, 8 and hebannki 143&gt; 24, hirrnlfatfer 145, 12 and hebancuniny 143, 20. and of course /iwuthad originally, and

, whereas one would hardly speak otherwise than of going to himel/ or himelritc. yet this distinction seems to be compara tively recent: as the as. heofon can be used in a purely spiritual sense, so the poet of our heliand alternates between himilriki 149, 8 and hebannki 143&gt; 24, hirrnlfatfer 145, 12 and hebancuniny 143, 20. and of course /iwuthad originally, and has everywhere in hgr, the physical meaning too; hence upjiimil in hel. 88, 15, just like uphecfon in csedm. 270, 24. the root of hebhan, hevan, heofon, is probably a lost grothic, hiba, haf/ cognate with lat. capio, so that it is the all- capacious, on. wctfefimir, wide-fathom ing or encompassing sky. 2 the other saxon term may be placed on a level with the gr. awtjp (thin upper air)&gt; whilst himil and he-van answer

appearance, the part she played of old (p. 407) seems totally forgotten; what lends itself more readily to personification is schande f (dedecus. it would be hard to find the negatives unere, unmilde, unstaete treated as persons, and we only meet with untriuwe in frauenlob 253, 5. 14; frou unfuoge (unfitness) was quoted p. 311 n, but if, as is likely, the positive gefuoge contains fundamentally a physical sense, it hardly falls under the category of vices, but like unsaslde (p. 878) marks the negation of a state. in the bible guiot (meon 2, 344) the three fair maids oharite, verite, droiture, are confronted by three old and ugly ones, traison, ypocrisie, simonie; virtue is always painted fair and godlike, vice foul and fiendish (see suppl. the personification of rumour is of high antiquity

H SPENCER LEWIS ROSICRUCIAN MANUAL AMORC 1990

s, as nature intended, enjoying all the privileges of nature, and all benefits and gifts equally with all of mankind; and to be free from the shackles of superstition, the limits of ignorance, and suffering [28] the work of the order.using the word work in an official sense. consists of teaching, studying, and testing such laws of god and nature as make our members masters in the holy temple (the physical body, and workers in the divine laboratory (nature's domains. this enables the fratres and sorores to render more efficient help to those who do not know, who need or require help and assistance. therefore, the order is a school, a college, a fraternity, with a laboratory. the members are students and workers. the graduates are unselfish servants of god to mankind, efficiently educated, t

ny individual or self-appointed world master. ques. is it not commercial since it charges dues? ans. the dues paid by the members, as in any other society or order, are contributions toward the operating expenses of the fraternal section of the organization, and therefore assist in the maintenance of lodge rooms, classrooms, reading rooms, libraries, and other expenses which provide the material, physical needs and requirements of the members. the many benefits that are given to the members in exchange for their support of the great scheme of the organization more than compensate them for the nominal amount of dues that have been established in order to insure the continuity of the teachings and to help defray the cost of the upkeep of the organization. the lessons and private teachings of

uous line of its own species, proved the continuity of all life, or in other words, demonstrated the principle of immortality, through birth, transition, and rebirth. this led them to the doctrine of reincarnation and the crux ansata became the symbol of that belief in immortality. one will see at once that the relation to sex matters was remote and purely incidental, as must be the study of such physical processes in relation to the whole scheme of the continuity of life. the rosicrucians today use the crux ansata as a symbol of immortality and reincarnation exclusively. to them it has no other meaning. in a study of some of the other crosses we see arbitrary changes and additions so as to form unique symbols, and we find the cross was common to nearly all ancient races, antedating the ch

omical drawing you may find in any book. it is well for our members to understand the mechanical process of eating and digesting food. we must keep in mind that food, whether in liquid or solid form, supplies the negative elements for the human body, just as breathing supplies the positive elements. when the positive elements in the breath of life come in contact with the negative elements of the physical body, there is a unit formed of the negative and positive polarities that constitutes life through the chemical action as well as the psychic action. this diagram and chart will help you to understand how the food is turned into the negative elements which release their negative electricity, or power, and thereby form one-half of the necessary vitality for life. food.as well as liquid.is

ram. in our work, whenever it is necessary to know the source of blood for any small artery, one need only refer to any medical or anatomical book, or dictionary, and see what principal artery it connects with, and then trace it to the principal artery on this diagram. the arteries throughout the body carry the positive blood of the system. therefore, the arteries radiate the utmost vitality in a physical and also in a psychic sense. for that reason all healing work, where the hands are used, takes advantage of the natural radiation of power from these arteries. in the hands of each person there are arteries as well as veins, and it is from the arteries that the hands receive their vitality as used in all healing work. part of this vitality is the natural health and life of the physical bo

HAMIL THE ROSICRUCIAN SEER

toa man of his sensibility the basic principlesofcraft masonry, brotherly love, relief and truth, and the practice of ceremonies which attempt to instil in a candidate a 'system of morality, veiled in allegory and illustrated by symbols, would have had an attraction.toa certain extent the craft ritual is a means towards the same end that the rosicrucians were seeking: the perfection of man in the physical world and the preparation for and contemplation of the eternal world which will open to allmankindat the close of their physical existence. it may also have been a part of his publicpersona,the successful and respectable professional man en255 joying membership of an eminently respectable society. this would not, however, explain the assiduity with which he attended to his masonicduties,t

assedthroughtheknee,returningatintervalsduringthenight,andwerereproduceduponmesmerisingthepublishedmaterial217youth, the learned sceptic dogmatically declares it impossible, and contradicted by the established laws of nature;-forgetting that these laws are merely certain modes of acting which we have discovered nature tofollow.such an objection,infact, assumes that we have a complete knowledge of physical science; whereas, the philosopher most deeply versed initwillbe the first to confess, like newton, that he is but a boy gathering pebbles on the seashore, and knowing almost nothing of the vast ocean of truth that rolls athisfeet'-editorofthedublinuniversitymagazine,vol.xxxviii.,p. 384.to the editor of the zoistsir,-ibeg to submit to your notice a mesmeric cure, effected without medicine

lf is powerless without god.itceases toexist,-itis nothing. proposition2-'thatman is a progressivebeing,-becom255ing, by a law of his nature, better, nobler, and more god-like, and will in time as a race become pure and righteous.'c.a.-man'smoral and intellectual faculties are becoming more and more developed through every generation,-but they are not getting more god-like. man in his outward and physical form is not so perfect as when first created. he isweaker,-noteven capable of sustaining life for a lengthened period, which he then did. but that in some measure can be attributed to the development of his intellectual faculties.therace of man will never become perfect. for while man is flesh, there is iniquity. good training may make him better than his fellow-men; but no sort of govern

ng, and that is much altered now.thematerial points were quite right, and now remain so. proposition2-'abeing exists, the antagonist of god, and all righteousness, called the "devil "satan "beelzebub &c' ca.-abody of evil does exist in direct opposition to god, and that evil is the enemy of mankind. proposition3-'manwas, at, and sometime after his creation, perfect in his intellectual, moral, and physical nature.'c.a.-hewas perfect in his physicalnature, but his mind was undeveloped, even as a child's; he was to attain knowledge by intercourse with his creator and the rest of creation. proposition4-'manbeing thus perfect, he yielded to the counsels and the persuasions of the devil, and violated a divine command, and in consequence fell down from his high estate, cursed of god with total de

hich in the long run end in asthma or bronchial afflictions. considering the delicate state of your health i should rejoice at hearing you had given up the medical profession, which above all other professions to excel in necessitates the most laborious continuance of mental exertions, continual study and anxiety&requires a very strong constitution or otherwise the brainwork utterly enfeebles the physical system. in amercantile orpuhlic office when the office hours are over (however comparatively hard the work) you are freed for the rest of the day and there are no difficulties in leaving your duties, they aregradual-andthen your mind is at rest, do think it over. your health and happiness is to your father and mama of far more consequence than any thing else can be&the expense they have s

HANDBOOK OF EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY

ncountered in the wilder regions of the earth, such as the remote desert and the areas of untamed marshland on the edges of the nile valley and in parts of the delta. many of the key events in egyptian myth, such as the burial of the murdered god osiris, were supposed to have happened in specific places in egypt or in its neighboring countries. thus a mythical geography can be superimposed on the physical geography. every major egyptian temple was designed as a miniature cosmos in which the main events in mythical history were repeatedly played out, so there came to be many tombs of osiris. it is this kind of apparent contradiction that has led many distinguished scholars to write about egyptian myth in a tone of baffled irritation. g. s. kirk complained that a liberalism of interpretation

to be shown on votive objects dedicated by nonroyal people, particularly in the holy city of abydos. middle kingdom inscriptions tell of festivals at abydos in which large numbers of people joined in ceremonies that reenacted key events in the myth of osiris.39 it was around this time that an ancient royal tomb at abydos was reidentified as the burial place of osiris. this merging of mythical and physical geography was to become increasingly characteristic of egyptian culture. that culture seemed to suffer a setback when a palestinian dynasty took control of the delta region of northern egypt during the seventeenth century bce. these foreign rulers, known as the hyksos, established a capital at avaris, a region where seth was the leading deity. seth was equated with the palestinian god baa

ve the earth. shu created a space between earth and sky in which creatures could breathe the air that gives life. in this space, the sun could rise for the first time and drive away the primeval darkness. this first sunrise is the perfect moment celebrated in numerous egyptian texts and images. from this moment the creator was chiefly manifest in the world as the sun god ra. the boundaries of the physical world became fixed, though the upper sky (nut, the atmosphere (shu, and the earth (geb) were still encircled by the dark primeval waters. as part of establishing the divine order, shu and tefnut also become two different types of time. shu is eternal recurrence and tefnut is eternal sameness. 15 this began a great cycle in which everything had to change to survive and yet everything remai

trils should live he made the winds. they are images of him, come forth from his flesh. for their sakes he rises in heaven. for them he made plants and flocks. 17 new kingdom hymns to the creator god amun also refer to god making people in his own image but are vague about how this was done. in a hymn to ptah mythical time lines 67 this god is said to have crafted people as well as fashioning the physical forms of the gods. the bodies of deities were usually said to be made of precious metals and stones, but those of people were made from mud or clay. these were the materials used by the creator god khnum, who formed all on his potter s wheel. khnum did not perform this task just once during the first time. his wheel was said to turn every day. he appears to be a god of continuous creation

hrough the two lands (egypt) because my heart longed to see what i have created. he gives a vivid description of the symptoms of snake bite. he feels colder than water and hotter than fire; he is drenched with sweat and has lost his sight. isis claims that she can help if ra will tell her his name. ra describes himself by many phrases that define his role as creator. he is the one who created the physical world, he made the bull for the cow so sex came into being. he is the one who causes the nile to flood. he is the one who divided the year into seasons and the day into hours. he ends by proclaiming that he is called khepri 70 handbook of egyptian mythology figure 13. votive bronze statuette of isis with her son, horus the child (cleveland museum of art, bequest of harley c. lee and eliza

HELENA BLAVATSKY NIGHTMARE TALES

tears and mental torture, all and one preparing unconsciously to the sleepers their wakingthoughts of the morrow. nightmare talesvi15 even in sleep the soul-ego finds no rest. hot and feverish its body tosses about in restless agony. for it, the time of happy dreams is now a vanishedshadow, a long bygone recollection. through the mental agony of the soul, there lies a transformed man.through the physical agony of the frame, there flutters in it a fully awakened soul. the veil of illusion hasfallen off from the cold idols of the world, and the vanities and emptiness of fame and wealth stand bare,often hideous, before its eyes. the thoughts of the soul fall like dark shadows on the cogitative faculties ofthe fast disorganizing body, haunting the thinker daily, nightly, hourly. the sight of

ng visions, and alights heavily on his aching chest. thenightmare shows him men expiring on the battlefield with a curse on those who led them to their destruction.every pang in his own wasting body brings to him in dream the recollection of pangs still worse, of pangssuffered through and for him. he sees and feels the torture of the fallen millions, who die after long hours ofterrible mental and physical agony; who expire in forest and plain, in stagnant ditches by the road-side, inpools of blood under a sky made black with smoke. his eyes are once more rivetted to the torrents of blood,every drop of which represents a tear of despair, a heart-rent cry, a lifelong sorrow. he hears again thethrilling sighs of desolation, and the shrill cries ringing through mount, forest and valley. he see

cross a blue quiescent lake, inone of those wondrously acoustic gorges of the snow-capped mountains, where the air is so pure that a wordpronounced half a mile off seems almost at the elbow. yes; it was the voice of one whom to know is toreverence; of one, to me, owing to many mystic associations, most dear and holy; a voice familiar for longyears and ever welcome; doubly so in hours of mental or physical suffering, for it always brings with it a rayof hope and consolation "courage" it whispered in gentle, mellow tones "think of the days passed by you in sweet associations; ofthe great lessons received of nature's truths; of the many errors of men concerning these truths; and try to addto them the experience of a night in this city. let the narrative of a strange life, that will interest y

ave the lie to my mostcherished prejudices. some people might be inclined to regard these events as providential: i, however,believe in no providence, and yet am unable to attribute them to mere chance. i connect them as the ceaselessevolution of effects, engendered by certain direct causes, with one primary and fundamental cause, fromwhich ensued all that followed. a feeble old man am i now, yet physical weakness has in no way impared mymental faculties. i remember the smallest details of that terrible cause, which engendered such fatal results. itis these which furnish me with an additional proof of the actual existence of one whom i fain would regard- oh, that i could do so- as a creature born of my fancy, the evanescent production of a feverish, horriddream! oh that terrible, mild and

orld-wisdom in the literary trinity ofvoltaire, j. j. rousseau and d'holbach, and educated in a german university, i grew up a thoroughmaterialist, a confirmed atheist. i could never have even pictured to myself any beings- least of all a being- above or even outside visible nature, as distinguished from her. hence i regarded everything that couldnot be brought under the strictest analysis of the physical senses as a mere chimera. a soul, i argued, evensupposing man has one, must be material. according to origen's definition, incorporeus- the epithet hegave to his god- signifies a substance only more subtle than that of physical bodies, of which, at best, wecan form no definite idea. how then can that, of which our senses cannot enable us to obtain any clearknowledge, how can that make its

HELENA BLAVATSKY THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY

he source of the human soul 69 the buddhist teachings on the above 71 theosophical teachings as to nature and man 77 the unity of all in all 77 evolution and illusion 78 on the septenary constitution of our planet 81 the septenary nature of man 83 the distinction between soul and spirit 86 page 2 the key to theosophy- hp blavatsky.txt the greek teachings 89 on the various postmortem states 95 the physical and the spiritual man 95 on eternal reward and punishment, and on nirvana 102 on the various principles in man 109 on reincarnation or rebirth 115 what is memory according to theosophical teaching? 115 why do we not remember our past lives? 119 on individuality and personality 124 on the reward and punishment of the ego 128 on the kamaloka and devachan 133 on the fate of the lower princip

inctions, dividing their adherents into neophytes, brethren, and the perfect, or those initiated. examples might be brought from every country to this effect. q. can you attain the "secret wisdom" simply by study? encyclopedias define theosophy pretty much as webster's dictionary does, i.e, as supposed intercourse with god and superior spirits, and consequent attainment of superhuman knowledge by physical means and chemical processes. is this so? a. i think not. nor is there any lexicographer capable of explaining, whether to himself or others, how superhuman knowledge can be attained by physical or chemical processes. had webster said "by metaphysical and alchemical processes" the definition would be approximately correct: as it is, it is absurd. ancient theosophists claimed, and so do th

taphysical and alchemical processes" the definition would be approximately correct: as it is, it is absurd. ancient theosophists claimed, and so do the modern, that the infinite cannot be known by the finite-i.e, sensed by the finite self-but that the divine essence could be communicated to the higher spiritual self in a state of ecstasy. this condition can hardly be attained, like hypnotism, by "physical and chemical means" q. what is your explanation of it? a. real ecstasy was defined by plotinus as "the liberation of the mind from its finite consciousness, becoming one and identified with the infinite" this is the highest condition, says professor wilder, but not one of permanent duration, and it is reached only by the very, very few. it is, indeed, identical with that state which is kn

, or achieved feats such as are claimed to have been done by st. germain, without any master to guide him, and all this without being a medium, a self-deluded psychic, or a charlatan-then shall we confess ourselves mistaken. but till then, theosophists prefer to follow the proven natural law of the tradition of the sacred science. there are mystics who have made great discoveries in chemistry and physical sciences, almost bordering on alchemy and occultism; others who, by the sole aid of their genius, have rediscovered portions, if not the whole, of the lost alphabets of the "mystery language" and are, therefore, able to read correctly hebrew scrolls; others still, who, being seers, have caught wonderful glimpses of the hidden secrets of nature. but all these are specialists. one is a theo

nces? we know some specialists of the former class in europe, but none of the latter-except in asia, where the secret of the yogi "to live in death" is still preserved. q. is the production of such healing adepts the aim of theosophy? a. its aims are several; but the most important of all are those which are likely to lead to the relief of human suffering under any or every form, moral as well as physical. and we believe the former to be far more important than the latter. theosophy has to inculcate ethics; it has to purify the soul, if it would relieve the physical body, whose ailments, save cases of accidents, are all hereditary. it is not by studying occultism for selfish ends, for the gratification of one's personal ambition, pride, or vanity, that one can ever reach the true goal: tha

HINE PHIL ASPECTS OF EVOCATION

hich you used to create the servitor. 5. is a name required? the servitor can be given a name which can be used, in addition to its sigil, for creating, powering, or controlling it. a name also acts to further create a servitor.s persona. a name can reflect the servitor.s task, or be formed from a mantric sigil of it.s statement of intent. 6. is a material base required? the material base is some physical focus for the servitor.s existence. this can help to define the servitor as an individual entity, and can be used if you need to recall the servitor for any reason. examples of a material base include bottles, rings, crystals, small figurines as used in fantasy role-playing or figures crafted from modelling compounds. bodily fluids can be applied to the material base to increase the perce

instructions which define the nature, abilities, and functions of the entity. into this information matrix is projected energy, which forms the entity as a whole, which is then able to act, independently of its creator. a purely psychological or subjective account of this process cannot account for the ability of such an entity to manifest results (in accordance with the creator.s intent) in the physical world. following choronzon.s ideas on chaos dynamics, it seems likely to me that in evoking, and thereby creating, an elemental servitor, one could be bringing into existence a structure such as is outlined above. if we can accept (at least in theory) that these structures are capable of retaining information over time, then we could be looking at a partial model for a wide range of pheno

eract with energy forms of an electromagnetic nature, doubtless aided by earth light manifestations and hallucinogenic substances. earth mysteries researcher paul bennett has noted that in britain, as in many other places, a variety of plants which have hallucinogenic properties can be found growing near to sacred sites. the magical dynamics of sound are also a factor, in terms of both the psycho-physical effects upon the participants, and the effect upon external energy sources. as to the entity yog-sothoth, who.s appearance in the mythos triggered this lengthy chain of synthesis; some modern magicians, notably those drawing heavily upon the ideas of kenneth grant, have drawn a parallel between yog-sothoth and the demon choronzon, evoked by aleister crowley and victor neuburg in the gobi

HINE P OVEN READY CHAOS

ined in pete carroll s latest book liber khaos/ the psychonomnicon, there appears to be much scope for new growths and experimentation within its loose structure. having reviewed the development of chaos magic, we can now turn to looking at its principles in greater depth. 14 phil hine principles of chaos magick whilst magical systems usually base themselves around a model or map of the spiritual/physical universe, such as the tree of life (which can sometimes described as a cosmic filofax, chaos magick is based on a very few core principles which generally underlie its approach to magick (they are not universal axioms however, so feel free to swap em around. 1. the avoidance of dogmatism. chaos magicians strive to avoid falling into dogmatism (unless expressing dogmatism is part of a temp

terwards. for example, a young male magician of my acquaintance examined his own beliefs about his sexuality, and decided that he would focus upon his own distate/ fear of homoeroticism. he found that he could accept intellectually his repressed attractions to other males, and thus thought himself liberated. he then went on to have several homosexual encounters which he said, did not give him any physical pleasure, but merely fed his belief that he had sexually liberated himself. deconditioning is rarely simple. often people who have had an experience of illumination report that all their old repressive structures have dropped away. tear down a building in the city of identities and it grows back, sometimes with a different shape. one of the effects of intense gnosis is the shattering of l

out. analytic techniques such as i ching or tarot may prove useful here. the wrath of the monster left me gasping and breathless, feeling trapped. all paths littered with broken glass. desperation drove me to a friend. there is magick enough in reaching out to ask another for help. an i ching reading suggested action and nonaction, negating the momentary trap of self-doubt. pranayama banished the physical tension (well, most of it. the monster shrank and skittered on spindly legs through years of frozen memories, dissolving finally into a heap of mirrored shards. clues; i m still fitting them together, but the pictures they hint at aren t frightening any more. 55 oven-ready chaos howling the babblogue: a deliberate derangement of the senses- orchestrating a personal cacaphony; a descent in

HOWE THE ALCHEMIST OF THE GOLDEN DAWN

i have seen it, but cannot recollect that i got anything out of it. unless you have arrived at a certain condition, mere symbolism is not much use. if you have arrived at a certain condition, it teaches everything. i have just had a letter from my most learned friend [unidentified, saying that he is more and more convinced that one must first attain to spiritual adeptship, before you can get the physical adeptship of [alchemical] transmutation. i think i have evidence to the contrary, but i should not like to set my opinion against that of a man who, in addition to a natural genius for the occult, has been at it since childhood, has the best books and mss, and knows the whole subject. with all these advantages, he has not succeeded, and is very dejected and the letters 57 thinks the fates

. i beg to thank you very much for your kind sympathy with me m my great calamity [i.e, mrs ayton's death. i know well all the philosophy of the thing, and that it is nature's law and as she herself said, when her brother died a short time ago" e have arrived at that time of life, when we must expect such things, and afterwards applied it equally to herself. for all that, there is no escaping the physical strain and mental depression which such a wrench causes. you have seen something of her at chacombe and must have seen she was everything to me. i have been exc edingly ill. aweek before the final catastrophe i had to g to bnght?n, and on my way back a stupid fellow kept the windward wmdow open, and gave me a great chill. i was so intent upon the coming event that i was unconscious that i

HP LOVECRAFT A DARK LORE

hed up by those who had the town's and the world's welfare at heart- people shun it without knowing exactly why. perhaps one reason- though it cannot apply to uninformed strangers- is that the natives are now repellently decadent, having gone far along that path of retrogression so common in many new england backwaters. they have come to form a race by themselves, with the well-defined mental and physical stigmata of degeneracy and inbreeding. the average of their intelligence is woefully low, whilst their annals reek of overt viciousness and of half-hidden murders, incests, and deeds of almost unnameable violence and perversity. the old gentry, representing the two or three armigerous families which came from salem in 1692, have kept somewhat above the general level of decay; though many

e spell was broken by an access of gnawing, indeterminate panic fear. blake choked and turned away from the stone, conscious of some formless alien presence close to him and watching him with horrible intentness. he felt entangled with something- something which was not in the stone, but which had looked through it at him- something which would ceaselessly follow him with a cognition that was not physical sight. plainly, the place was getting on his nerves- as well it might in view of his gruesome find. the light was waning, too, and since he had no illuininant with him he knew he would have to be leaving soon. it was then, in the gathering twilight, that he thought he saw a faint trace of luminosity in the crazily angled stone. he had tried to look away from it, but some obscure compulsio

at the very moment the earth caved in on the thing with the claw and eyes. iv. the horror in the eyes vol. 3, no. 3 (april 1923, p. 35-42. there can be nothing normal in the mind of one who, knowing what i knew of the horrors of tempest mountain, would seek alone for the fear that lurked there. that at least two of the fear's embodiments were destroyed, formed but a slight guarantee of mental and physical safety in this acheron of multiform diabolism; yet i continued my quest with even greater zeal as events and revelations became more monstrous. when, two days after my frightful crawl through that crypt of the eyes and claw, i learned that a thing had malignly hovered twenty miles away at the same instant the eyes were glaring at me, i experienced virtual convulsions of fright. but that f

t, then, the riots of those bygone seventeen-thirties set moving certain kinetic patterns in the morbid brain of one or more of them- notably the sinister paul roulet- which obscurely survived the bodies murdered, and continued to function in some multiple-dimensioned space along the original lines of force determined by a frantic hatred of the encroaching community? such a thing was surely not a physical or biochemical impossibility in the light of a newer science which includes the theories of relativity and intra-atomic action. one might easily imagine an alien nucleus of substance or energy, formless or otherwise, kept alive by imperceptible or immaterial subtractions from the life-force or bodily tissue and fluids of other and more palpably living things into which it penetrates and w

nge foreign places had been made, and some terrible invocations chanted under strange and secret circumstances; after certain answers to these invocations had been plainly indicated, and a frantic letter penned under agonising and inexplicable conditions; after the wave of vampirism and the ominous pawtuxet gossip; and after the patient's memory commenced to exclude contemporary images whilst his physical aspect underwent the subtle modification so many subsequently noticed. it was only about this time, willett points out with much acuteness, that the nightmare qualities became indubitably linked with ward; and the doctor feels shudderingly sure that enough solid evidence exists to sustain the youth's claim regarding his crucial discovery. in the first place, two workmen of high intelligen

HP LOVECRAFT AT THE MOUNTAINS OF MADNESS

and having no language save that which the dot groups expressed- had likewise no voice save the imitated accents of their bygone masters. xii danforth and i have recollections of emerging into the great sculptured hemisphere and of threading our back trail through the cyclopean rooms and corridors of the dead city; yet these are purely dream fragments involving no memory of volition, details, or physical exertion. it was as if we floated in a nebulous world or dimension without time, causation, or orientation. the gray half-daylight of the vast circular space sobered us somewhat; but we did not go near those cached sledges or look again at poor gedney and the dog. they have a strange and titanic mausoleum, and i hope the end of this planet will find them still undisturbed. it was while st

HP LOVECRAFT BEYOND THE WALL OF SLEEP

nal visions are perhaps no more than faint and fantastic reflections of our waking experiences- freud to the contrary with his puerile symbolism- there are still a certain remainder whose immundane and ethereal character permit of no ordinary interpretation, and whose vaguely exciting and disquieting effect suggests possible minute glimpses into a sphere of mental existence no less important than physical life, yet separated from that life by an all but impassable barrier. from my experience i cannot doubt but that man, when lost to terrestrial consciousness, is indeed sojourning in another and uncorporeal life of far different nature from the life we know, and of which only the slightest and most indistinct memories linger after waking. from those blurred and fragmentary memories we may i

HP LOVECRAFT COOL AIR

, well-trimmed hair that argued the punctual calls of a barber was parted gracefully above a high forehead; and the whole picture was one of striking intelligence and superior blood and breeding. nevertheless, as i saw dr. mu oz in that blast of cool air, i felt a repugnance which nothing in his aspect could justify. only his lividly inclined complexion and coldness of touch could have afforded a physical basis for this feeling, and even these things should have been excusable considering the man's known invalidism. it might, too, have been the singular cold that alienated me; for such chilliness was abnormal on so hot a day, and the abnormal always excites aversion, distrust, and fear. but repugnance was soon forgotten in admiration, for the strange physician's extreme skill at once becam

hat it must be connected with his ailment, and shuddered when i reflected on what that ailment might be. mrs. herrero crossed herself when she looked at him, and gave him up unreservedly to me; not even letting her son esteban continue to run errands for him. when i suggested other physicians, the sufferer would fly into as much of a rage as he seemed to dare to entertain. he evidently feared the physical effect of violent emotion, yet his will and driving force waxed rather than waned, and he refused to be confined to his bed. the lassitude of his earlier ill days gave place to a return of his fiery purpose, so that he seemed about to hurl defiance at the death-daemon even as that ancient enemy seized him. the pretence of eating, always curiously like a formality with him, he virtually ab

HP LOVECRAFT FROM BEYOND

for one brief and desolate hour. 1998-1999 william johns last modified: 12/18/1999 18:43:2from beyond by howard phillips lovecraft in 1920, and first published in "the fantasy fan" june 1934. horrible beyond conception was the change which had taken place in my best friend, crawford tillinghast. i had not seen him since that day, two months and a half before, when he told me toward what goal his physical and meta-physical researches were leading; when he had answered my awed and almost frightened remonstrance's by driving me from his laboratory and his house in a burst of fanatical rage, i had known that he now remained mostly shut in the attic laboratory with that accursed electrical machine, eating little and excluding even the servants, but i had not thought that a brief period of ten

HP LOVECRAFT HERBERT WEST REANIMATOR

s a dignitary than the dean of the medical school himself- the learned and benevolent dr. allan halsey, whose work in behalf of the stricken is recalled by every old resident of arkham. i had always been exceptionally tolerant of west s pursuits, and we frequently discussed his theories, whose ramifications and corollaries were almost infinite. holding with haeckel that all life is a chemical and physical process, and that the so-called "soul" is a myth, my friend believed that artificial reanimation of the dead can depend only on the condition of the tissues; and that unless actual decomposition has set in, a corpse fully equipped with organs may with suitable measures be set going again in the peculiar fashion known as life. that the psychic or intellectual life might be impaired by the

though west had continued to perform certain secret tests in his dingy boarding-house room, and had on one terrible and unforgettable occasion taken a human body from its grave in the potter s field to a deserted farmhouse beyond meadow hill. i was with him on that odious occasion, and saw him inject into the still veins the elixir which he thought would to some extent restore life s chemical and physical processes. it had ended horribly- in a delirium of fear which we gradually came to attribute to our own overwrought nerves- and west had never afterward been able to shake off a maddening sensation of being haunted and hunted. the body had not been quite fresh enough; it is obvious that to restore normal mental attributes a body must be very fresh indeed; and the burning of the old house

helping to fight the typhoid plague. dr. halsey in particular had distinguished himself in sacrificing service, applying his extreme skill with whole-hearted energy to cases which many others shunned because of danger or apparent hopelessness. before a month was over the fearless dean had become a popular hero, though he seemed unconscious of his fame as he struggled to keep from collapsing with physical fatigue and nervous exhaustion. west could not withhold admiration for the fortitude of his foe, but because of this was even more determined to prove to him the truth of his amazing doctrines. taking advantage of the disorganisation of both college work and municipal health regulations, he managed to get a recently deceased body smuggled into the university dissecting-room one night, and

fe had subtly degenerated into a mere morbid and ghoulish curiosity and secret sense of charnel picturesqueness. his interest became a hellish and perverse addiction to the repellently and fiendishly abnormal; he gloated calmly over artificial monstrosities which would make most healthy men drop dead from fright and disgust; he became, behind his pallid intellectuality, a fastidious baudelaire of physical experiment- a languid elagabalus of the tombs. dangers he met unflinchingly; crimes he committed unmoved. i think the climax came when he had proved his point that rational life can be restored, and had sought new worlds to conquer by experimenting on the reanimation of detached parts of bodies. he had wild and original ideas on the independent vital properties of organic cells and nerve

HP LOVECRAFT HYPNOS

in a brief space i found myself projected against an obstacle which i could not penetrate. it was like the others, yet incalculably denser; a sticky clammy mass, if such terms can be applied to analogous qualities in a non-material sphere. i had, i felt, been halted by a barrier which my friend and leader had successfully passed. struggling anew, i came to the end of the drug-dream and opened my physical eyes to the tower studio in whose opposite corner reclined the pallid and still unconscious form of my fellow dreamer, weirdly haggard and wildly beautiful as the moon shed gold-green light on his marble features. then, after a short interval, the form in the corner stirred; and may pitying heaven keep from my sight and sound another thing like that which took place before me. i cannot te

HP LOVECRAFT NYARLATHOTEP

hotep by h.p. lovecraft written early dec 1920 published november 1920 in the united amateur, vol. 20, no. 2, p. 19-21. nyarlathotep. the crawling chaos. i am the last. i will tell the audient void. i do not recall distinctly when it began, but it was months ago. the general tension was horrible. to a season of political and social upheaval was added a strange and brooding apprehension of hideous physical danger; a danger widespread and all-embracing, such a danger as may be imagined only in the most terrible phantasms of the night. i recall that the people went about with pale and worried faces, and whispered warnings and prophecies which no one dared consciously repeat or acknowledge to himself that he had heard. a sense of monstrous guilt was upon the land, and out of the abysses betwee

HP LOVECRAFT THE BEAST IN THE CAVE

a life-long confinement in its interminable recesses. it doubtless obtained as food the eyeless fish, bats and rats of the cave, as well as some of the ordinary fish that are wafted in at every freshet of green river, which communicates in some occult manner with the waters of the cave. i occupied my terrible vigil with grotesque conjectures of what alteration cave life might have wrought in the physical structure of the beast, remembering the awful appearances ascribed by local tradition to the consumptives who had died after long residence in the cave. then i remembered with a start that, even should i succeed in felling my antagonist, i should never behold its form, as my torch had long since been extinct, and i was entirely unprovided with matches. the tension on my brain now became f

HP LOVECRAFT THE CRAWLING CHAOS

tures. the waves were dark and purplish, almost black, and clutched at the yielding red mud of the bank as if with uncouth, greedy hands. i could not but feel that some noxious marine mind had declared a war of extermination upon all the solid ground, perhaps abetted by the angry sky. recovering at length from the stupor into which this unnatural spectacle had thrown me, i realized that my actual physical danger was acute. even whilst i gazed, the bank had lost many feet, and it could not be long before the house would fall undermined into the awful pit of lashing waves. accordingly i hastened to the opposite side of the edifice, and finding a door, emerged at once, locking it after me with a curious key which had hung inside. i now beheld more of the strange region about me, and marked a

HP LOVECRAFT THE LURKING FEAR

escape. it had been doing that deed at the very moment the earth caved in on the thing with the claw and eyes. iv. the horror in the eyes there can be nothing normal in the mind of one who, knowing what i knew of the horrors of tempest mountain, would seek alone for the fear that lurked there. that at least two of the fear's embodiments were destroyed, formed but a slight guarantee of mental and physical safety in this acheron of multiform diabolism; yet i continued my quest with even greater zeal as events and revelations became more monstrous. when, two days after my frightful crawl through that crypt of the eyes and claw, i learned that a thing had malignaly hovered twenty miles away at the same instant the eyes were glaring at me, i experienced virtual convulsions of fright. but that

HP LOVECRAFT THE MUSIC OF ERICH ZANN

hatever name, which could possibly answer to the street i knew as the rue d auseil. but despite all i have done, it remains an humiliating fact that i cannot find the house, the street, or even the locality, where, during the last months of my impoverished life as a student of metaphysics at the university, i heard the music of erich zann. that my memory is broken, i do not wonder; for my health, physical and mental, was gravely disturbed throughout the period of my residence in the rue d auseil, and i recall that i took none of my few acquaintances there. but that i cannot find the place again is both singular and perplexing; for it was within a half-hour s walk of the university and was distinguished by peculiarities which could hardly be forgotten by any one who had been there. i have n

anything in his room touched by an-other. he had not known until our hallway conversation that i could overhear his playing in my room, and now asked me if i would arrange with blandot to take a lower room where i could not hear him in the night. he would, he wrote, defray the difference in rent. as i sat deciphering the execrable french, i felt more lenient toward the old man. he was a victim of physical and nervous suffering, as was i; and my metaphysical studies had taught me kindness. in the silence there came a slight sound from the window the shutter must have rattled in the night wind, and for some reason i started almost as violently as did erich zann. so when i had finished reading, i shook my host by the hand, and departed as a friend. the next day blandot gave me a more expensiv

HP LOVECRAFT THE NAMELESS CITY

ld of mystery lay far down that flight of peculiarly small steps i could not doubt, and i hoped to find there those human memorials which the painted corridor had failed to give. the frescoes had pictured unbelievable cities, and valleys in this lower realm, and my fancy dwelt on the rich and colossal ruins that awaited me. my fears, indeed, concerned the past rather than the future. not even the physical horror of my position in that cramped corridor of dead reptiles and antediluvian frescoes, miles below the world i knew and faced by another world of eery light and mist, could match the lethal dread i felt at the abysmal antiquity of the scene and its soul. an ancientness so vast that measurement is feeble seemed to leer down from the primal stones and rock-hewn temples of the nameless c

HP LOVECRAFT THE SHADOW OVER INNSMOUTH

n me a vague, unaccountable uneasiness. my mother and uncle walter had not looked like that. they were like their father, though poor little cousin lawrence- walter's son- had been almost perfect duplicate of his grandmother before his condition took him to the permanent seclusion of a sanitarium at canton. i had not seen him in four yeas, but my uncle once implied that his state, both mental and physical, was very bad. this worry had probably been a major cause of his mother's death two years before. my grandfather and his widowed son walter now comprised the cleveland household, but the memory of older times hung thickly over it. i still disliked the place, and tried to get my researches done as quickly as possible. williamson records and traditions were supplied in abundance by my grand

HP LOVECRAFT THE TOMB

t that the bulk of humanity is too limited in its mental vision to weigh with patience and intelligence those isolated phenomena, seen and felt only by a psychologically sensitive few, which lie outside its common experience. men of broader intellect know that there is no sharp distinction betwixt the real and the unreal; that all things appear as they do only by virtue of the delicate individual physical and mental media through which we are made conscious of them; but the prosaic materialism of the majority condemns as madness the flashes of supersight which penetrate the common veil of obvious empricism. my name is jervas dudley, and from earliest childhood i have been a dreamer and a visionary. wealthy beyond the necessity of a commercial life, and temperamentally unfitted for the form

HP LOVECRAFT THROUGH THE GATES OF THE SILVER KEY

t suggestions of something remotely preceding or paralleling the human form, though half as large again as an ordinary man. it seemed to be heavily cloaked, like the shapes on the pedestals, with some neutral-coloured fabric; and carter could not detect any eye-holes through which it might gaze. probably it did not need to gaze, for it seemed to belong to an order of beings far outside the merely physical in organization and faculties. a moment later carter knew that this was so, for the shape had spoken to his mind without sound or language. and though the name it uttered was a dreaded and terrible one, randolph carter did not flinch in fear. instead, he spoke back, equally without sound or language, and made those obeisances which the hideous necronomicon had taught him to make. for this

as conscious of having a kind of body, and of holding the fateful silver key in his hand. the masses of towering stone opposite him seemed to possess the evenness of a wall, toward the centre of which his eyes were irresistibly drawn. and then suddenly he felt the mental currents of the most ancient one cease to flow forth, for the first time carter realized how terrific utter silence, mental and physical, may be. the earlier moments had never failed to contain some perceptible rhythm, if only the faint, cryptical pulse of the earth's dimensional extension, but now the hush of the abyss seemed to fall upon everything. despite his intimations of body, he had no audible breath, and the glow of 'umr at-tawil's quasi-sphere had grown petrifiedly fixed and unpulsating. a potent nimbus, brighter

waves of perfumed warmth lapping against his face. it was as if he floated in a torrid, rose-tinctured sea; a sea of drugged wine whose waves broke foaming against shores of brazen fire. a great fear clutched him as he half saw that vast expanse of surg-ing sea lapping against its far off coast. but the moment of silence was broken- the surgings were speaking to him in a language that was not of physical sound or articulate words "the man of truth is beyond good and evil" in-toned voice that was not a voice 'the man of truth has ridden to all-is-one. the man of truth has learned that illusion is the one reality, and that substance is the great impostor" and now, in that rise of masonry to which his eyes had been so irresistibly drawn, there appeared the outline of a titanic arch not unlik

HUEBNER LOUISE WITCHCRAFT FOR ALL WICCA 04

rize them by virtue of the "esprit de corps" that motivates any enchantress: those who wish to alter circumstances must be intense, emotional, self-motivated and capable of obsession. although popular knowledge of witches comes mostly from fairy tales and legends, not to mention superstition, let us set one thing straight: witches are human, very human, and sometimes a little superhuman. they are physical animals who may have a special mental quirk; supernormal, perhaps, but not supernatural. as to the belief that witches live many lives, it is doubtful. i am a witch and the only life other than this one that i believe possible would be some extension of self. if it is impossible to explain this thing called self, then it may be possible to entertain the idea that all humans are tuned into

physically, and rather than experiment with drugs, i experiment with life. one of the reasons witchcraft and sex are closely allied is the psychic feeling that can easily be confused with a sexual feeling. psychics have sensations all over their bodies, as do all sensating creatures. we feel all over a sensation similar to that of sexual arousal when we "tune in" we experience a sexual, sensual, physical and emotional sensation that is all-pervading, but it's not in the pubic region. the confusion probably arises because the only tune most people have experienced this kind of sensation is in a sex situation, so naturally it is associated with that. however, if you experience the feeling because it's a nice day, you can't go to bed with the universe. some people can't understand that there

witches are supposedly able to take an animal shape, or send an animal on a mission, but that isn't true. witches assume no form other than their own natural human one. as far as ghosts or images are concerned, i believe that you can project your personality with enough force so that someone will accept this projection of your personality as you. and it is you, it is the essence of you, minus the physical body. are you psychic? if you are, you know it: you're already doing psychic things. there are many schools that attempt to increase a person's psychic awareness, which reminds me a little of dancing schools. that is, you might be able to take a person with an awkward walk, give him dancing lessons to enable him to walk more gracefully, but he'll never be able to rip around the stage in a

door and he'd be corning out. he looked startled each time, probably because i was ready to meet him. every time he came through a door i'd react with a very strong force that probably would not have been there had i not performed the ritual, so naturally he reacted to my reaction, and before i knew it he was saying "hello" i didn't deliberately go anyplace where he would be. i didn't do anything physical that would make it happen. it just happened. as for the ritual itself, i lit a candle in a darkened area, then burned incense. if you can get all your senses going at the same time you make more of an impression on your subconscious for the thing you want. i hypnotized myself into feeling that i was surrounding this man with myself and calling him into my sphere of being. i think we are a

nd career circles, either; you need to watch what you're doing wherever this card hits. six of clubs represents wasted energy, energy losses. it's a fighting card, like the seven and the five in this suit, but while the seven has to do with your emotional reaction, the six relates to how you are affected physically. in the first circle it might mean high blood-pressure or low blood-pressure, some physical reaction to a poor attitude. five of clubs means give it up. if the five of clubs falls into a particular circle, it means move on to something else and forget it. it's a lost cause; the thing is over, whatever it is. if it's in the seventh, it means there's no hope, because even if you do avoid the divorce it's going to be a lousy relationship. it's the end. four of clubs, wherever it fa

INITIATION INTO HERMETICS

; he has been created in the likeness of the universe. everything great to be found in the universe is reflected, i a small degree, in man. for this reason, man is signified as a microcosm in contrast to the macrocosm of the universe. strictly speaking, the entire nature manifests itself in man and it will be the task of this chapter to inform about these problems. i do not intend to describe the physical occurrences in the body because everybody can find information about it in any respective work. what i shall teach is to regard man from the hermetic standpoint, and i shall enlighten interested people as to how to use the fundamental key, the influence of the elements on man, in the right way. a well-known maxim says, a sound mind in a sound body. the genuine truth of this aphorism repre

een regarded, but in any case, with respect to the elements, i mean to say, the four-pole magnet, i have treated the most important problems and revealed the secret of the tetragrammaton in view of the body. 10. the roughly material plane or the material world in this chapter i will not describe the roughly material world, the kingdoms of minerals, vegetables and animals, nor will i deal with the physical processes in nature, because everybody has already learned at school that there are such things as the north and south poles, how rain originates, how storms are brought about, etc. the incipient adept might not be so very interested in these occurrences, but he will rather endeavor to know all about the material world by means of the elements and their polarities. it is needless to menti

to achieve great things in our material world, things which the outsider would regard as miracles. the adept, however, sees no miracles in them for, backed by the knowledge of the laws; he will be able to explain even the most remarkable curiosity. everything on our earth, all thriving, ripening, life and death depend on the statements made in these chapters. hence the adept fully conceives that physical death does not mean disintegration, passing into nothingness, but what we consider as annihilation or death is nothing else but the transition from one stage into another. the material world has emerged from the principle of akasa, i.e, the known ether. the world also is controlled and kept by this same principle. therefore it is understandable that it is the transmission of the electric

imating, the principle of air is balancing, and the earth principle causes what is thriving, compound and preserving in the soul. the astral body is performing exactly the same functions as the material body. man has been fitted with the five senses corresponding to the five elements, of which the astral body or the soul, with the help of the bodily senses, makes use to receive perceptions of the physical world. our immortal spirit realizes this receiving and operating of the five senses through the astral and the material body. why this spirit is immortal will be explained in a later chapter. without any activity of the spirit in the soul, the astral body would be without life and dissolve itself into its components. as the spirit would not be able to operate without the intervention of t

the flesh, generally speaking, is just as one-sided as developing one part of the body only, neglecting all the other parts. if asceticism serves the human body, say in the pattern of a diet, to get rid of slag and other impurities, or to save the body from illness and to compensate disharmonies, then ascetic measures may reasonably be employed, but beware of any exaggeration. somebody doing hard physical work would, indeed, be very foolish to deprive the body of substances absolutely necessary for its preservation, just because he is privately interested in yoga or mysticism. such extremes would doubtlessly end up with serious and dangerous injuries to the health. vegetarianism is not implicitly important for the mental progress or the intellectual development, unless it is supposed to be

IRISH WITCHCRAFT AND DEMONOLOGY

each of us dwells in his own particular glass house, and so cannot afford to hurl missiles at his neighbours; milk-magic or motor-mascots, pishogues or palmistry, the method of p. 251 manifestation is of little account in comparison with the underlying superstition. the latter is an unfortunate trait that has been handed down to us from the infancy of the race; we have managed to get rid of such physical features as tails or third eyes, whose day of usefulness has passed; we no longer masticate our meat raw, or chip the rugged flint into the semblance of a knife, but we still acknowledge our descent by giving expression to the strange beliefs that lie in some remote lumber-room at the back of the brain. but it may be objected that belief in witches, ghosts, fairies, charms, evil-eye &c &c

ISIS UNVEILED

lists are as little in harmony as the christian sects themselves the comtists, or, as they call themselves, the positivists, being despised and hated to the last degree by the schools of thinkers, one of which maudsley honorably represents in england. positivism, be it remembered, is that 'religion' of the future about whose founder even huxley has made himself wrathful in his famous lecture. the physical basis of life; and maudsley felt obliged, in behalf of modem science, to express himself thus "it is no wonder that scientific men should be anxious to disclaim comte as their law-giver, and to protest against such a king being set up to reign over them. not conscious of any personal obbgation to his writings, conscious how much, in some respects, he has misrepresented the spirit and pret

alled; and dehonisu is confronted with rpiritwuitm for mutual recognition and identification. our modem demonolo^ta conveniently overlook a few insignificant details, among which is the undeniable presence of heathen phauicism in the christian symbols. a strong spiritual element of this worship may be easily demonstrated in the dogma of the immaculate conception of the virgin mother of god; and a physical element equally proved in the fetish-worship of the holy livju of sts. cosmo and damiano at laemia, near naj; a successful traffic in which er-votos in wax was carried on by the clergy annually, until bardy a century ago* we &id it rather unwise on the part of catholic writers to pour out their viob wrath in such sentences as these "in a multitude of pagodas, the phallic stone, ever an

ly to the physiological condition of the population. since the days of the salem witchcraft, 200 years ago, when the comparatively few settlers had pure and unadulterated blood in their veins, nothing much had bem heard of 'spirits' or 'mediums' until 1840' the phenomena then first appeared among the ascetic and exalted shakers, whose religbus aspirations, peculiar mode of life, moral purity, and physical chastity, all led to the production of independent phenomena iis a psychological as well as phyucaj nature. hundreds of thousands, and even miltions imuiehold io iiaep moumiiig. several woeks kter, ta official oonunimkatjcin wsa recaved from the cokmel of the ngiiaent, atating thftt tbeir naibew wu killed by? frsgmeiit of k ihell wbich had cairied off the upper put of fait head. 30. execu

the ?tatutet iufiicting death for witchcraft were found to be itill unrqwaled. it ia not a bimdred yean aiace they have beeo enforoed to the munierou* letter of their toct- digitizecoy google the fhysico-f5ychol0g1cal american type 19 ot men from tarioua climates and of different constitutions and habits, have, since 1492, invaded north america, and by intermarrying have substantiauy changed the physical type of the inhabitants. in what country in the world do the women's constitutions bear comparison with the delicate, nervous, and sensitive constitutions of the female portion of the population of the united states? we were struck on our arrival in the country with the semi-transparent delicacy of skin^ the natives of both sexes. compare a hard-working irish factory girl or boy with one

appear in full dayligbt, and passed from their mystic seclusion into the don[lain of natural law. where the profane hand of science was ready to strip os their sacerdotal mask. still for a time the church held her position, and with the powerful help of super- stitious fear checked the progress of the intruding force. but, when in succession appeared mesmerists and somnambulists, reproducing the physical and mental phenomenon of ecstasy, hitherto believed to be the special gift of saints; when the passion for the turning tables had reached in france and elsewhere its climax of fury; when the leaning toward psychognq>hy alleged spiritual from a sim de curiosity had developed itself and settled into an unabated interest, and finally ebbed into religious mysticism; when the echoes aroused by

JASMUHEEN THE FOOD OF GODS

n as i began to collate the data for this book i realized that everyone is hungry for something and that it is our lack of fulfilling nutrition that has created much of the disease and disharmony on our planet today. i also realized that lack of education sustains this state of disharmony and disease as many people are simply unaware of how to tap into a source of nourishment that will create the physical, emotional, mental and spiritual health and happiness that we all desire. while much has been written and researched on balanced physical nourishment and how to create physical health, very little has been written about nutritional sources that can satiate all of our hungers on both a cellular, and also on a soul level. nor have many simple pragmatic tools been shared that will bring deep

at will bring deep fulfillment to our door. while i have written two other books in the divine nutrition series, in this book i would like to present a very simple, easy to understand method of satisfying all our hungers while also introducing a basic system that. if an individual is prepared to get themselves tuned to the right channel. can also free people from the need to take nourishment from physical food if this is their desire. however, the formulas, lifestyles and meditations in this book can be utilized by all. the only difference is that for those wishing to still partake in the delight of physical food, we recommend a vegetarian diet for health, sensitivity and resource sustainability reasons. the food of gods book and its research and recommendations apply to anyone who is hung

level 1 in the divine nutrition program. level 2 is where we satisfy this hunger and gain health and happiness and peace and prosperity. level 2 is gaining and applying the tools to get the nourishment we need to attract these things into our field. then we have level 3 of the divine nutrition program, which is where we refine ourselves even further and learn how to be free from the need to take physical food and how to exist more freely on the violet light spectrum of the theta. delta wave. both are discussed in this book and tools are provided to successfully achieve both paradigms. as many who have followed my story are aware, after a life time of training, in 1993 i began my experiential research. and subsequent recording and reporting on. my journey into the field of the food of gods

one which leads us deep within the dimensional biofield, into what the yogis call the ultimate reality a place beyond the realm of our logical mind. a biofield is the auric field of radiation that surrounds all systems of life, and the field that occurs when two of more systems are magnetized together. my personal assignment with this research field was: a) to live it and prove to myself that my physical body could exist healthily purely on prana or divine nutrition alone, and be free from doubt so that i could stand tall amid the controversy and skepticism (that i was unaware was destined to come, and then b) to gather and share all the research i could find to support this journey and make it easier for others to understand, and finally, c) to find a solution to world health and world h

that what really brings nourishment to us all, is not the chemical reaction of food substances in our system, but the internal presence of an intelligence that is so wise and loving that to merge with it allows us to satiate all our hungers. may we all continue to acknowledge and be nourished by this source. i also wish to give thanks to my family for supporting me all these years as i pushed my physical body and bio-system through extreme cycles in a bid to discover and expand my own limits, and for dealing so graciously with all the controversy that my often very public research has delivered to our door. i love you all dearly. divine nutrition: the madonna frequency& the food of gods with jasmuheen 7 lastly to all my organizers who. regardless of the controversy. have continued to brin

JENNINGS HARGRAVE ROSICRUCIANS RITES MYSTERIES

ed; and they proceeded from one step to another, till at length they filled up the measure of their aberration, which was in reality instigated by their zeal, and by their intense desire to mitigate the displeasure of their divinities for religion was much more intense as a feeling in early days by passing into dreadful ceremonies in regard to this fire, which they reverenced as the last possible physical form of divinity, not only in its grandeur and power, but also in its purity. it arose from this view that human sacrifices came to be offered to the deities in many parts of the world, particularly in phoenicia, and in the colonies derived from thence into africa and other places. in the intensity of their minds, children were sacrificed by their parents, as being the best and dearest ob

r invisible molecules, or imponderables, into cloud, into mist, into gas: out of touch, into hearing; out of hearing, into seeing; out of seeing, into smelling; out of smelling, into nothing into real nothing not even into the last blue sky. these are the potent operations of fire the crucible into which we can cast all the worlds, and find them, in their last evolution, not even smoke. these are physical and scientific facts which there can be no gainsaying which were seen and found out long ago, ages ago, in the reveries first, and then in the practice, of the great magnetists, and those who were called the fire-philosophers, of whom we have spoken before. what is that mysterious and inscrutable operation, the striking fire from flint? familiar as it is, who remarks it? where, in that ha

ion of nature, and the new and recommencing series of existence, surely had in view something grander, something still more universally portentous, than sepulture or even death! is it at all reasonable to conclude, at a period when knowledge was at the highest, and when the human powers were, in comparison with ours at the present time, prodigious, that all these indomitable, scarcely believable, physical efforts that such achievements as those of the egyptians were devoted to a mistake? that the myriads of the nile were fools labouring in the dark, and that all the magic of their great men was forgery? and that we, in despising that which we call their superstition and wasted power, are alone the wise? no! there is much more in these old religions than, probably, in the audacity of modern

throw into it any solid body, and as soon as that becomes heated it will radiate light; hence the phenomenon, nasmyth s willow-leaves, in the sun, must be solid, not gaseous; and through their medium the whole of our light from the sun is doubtless derived. see the records of the british assoideas of the bhuddists. 149 elation for the advancement of science (cambridge meeting, october 1862. these physical facts were known to the ancient persians. the ancient ideas upon these subjects have not come down to us. at all definitely. the destruction of ancient manuscripts was effected upon a large scale. diocletian has the credit of having burned the books of the egyptians on the chemistry of gold and silver (alchemy. c sar is said to have burned as many as 700,000 rolls at alexandria; and leo i

resented by the planetvenus and by themoon. persian fire-tower. chapter the twentieth. the rosy cross in indian, egyptian, greek, roman and medi val monuments. hough fire is an element in which everything inheres, and of which it is the life, still, according to the abstruse and unexplained ideas of the rosicrucians, it is itself another element, in a second non-terrestrial element, or inner, non-physical, ethereal fire, in which the first course fire, so to speak, flickers, waves, brandishes, and spreads, floating (like a liquid) now here, now there. the first is the animal, material, gross fire, with which we are familiar, contained in a celestial, unparticled, and surrounding medium (or celestial fire, which is its matrix, and of which, in this human body, we can no nothing. in 1867, in

JESSUP MK THE CASE FOR THE UFO

hem. this would seem to be the case of jessup, who was often addressed as dr. jessup, but who never used the title in correspondence, nor on the covers or title pages of his four books. very likely jessup was never actually awarded the degree. apparently, his thesis consisted of a report on his research program which (again according to the book jacket) resulted in several thousand discoveries of physical double-stars which are now catalogued in the memoirs of the royal astronomical society of london. the short biography also lists other important research activities by jessup. it indicates that he was assigned by the united state department of agriculture to study the sources of crude rubber in the headwaters of the amazon, though no date is given. he made archeological studies of the may

te an article "fantastic key to the flying saucer mystery" in saga magazine, november, 1967. he noted that the reproductions were from a microfilm copy owned by stephen yankee. we finally acquired one of the rare original copies in 1971 from a friend of the late mr. jessup, to whom he had given one of the few copies supplied him by its publisher. observing the clarity of the printing and the good physical condition of our copy we began exploring the idea of a facsimile reprint. i am president of a small publishing company, saucerian press, inc, which specializes in limited editions of works pertaining to unidentified flying objects. sales of these books rarely exceed 2,000 copies, and the main purpose of the publisher is to provide distribution for works, sales of which do not warrant gene

ll asserts privately that it is complete. he also says that man is not ready for it& shan't be until after w. w. iii. nevertheless "results" of my friend dr. franklin reno, were used. these were a complete recheck of that theory, with a view to any& every possible quick use of it, if feasable (sic) in a very short time. there were good results, as far as a group math re-cheek and as far as a good physical "result" to boot. yet the navt fears to use this result. the result was& stands today as proof that the unified field theory to a certain extent is correct. beyond that certain extent no person in his right senses, or having any senses at all, will evermore dare to go. i am sorry that i mislead you in my previous missive. true, enough, such a form of levitation has been accomplished as de

phenomena do seem to lie in what, for lack of a better terminology, we must still call the paranormal or psychic fields. one must be on guard not to commit the prime fallacy of all analysis, that of evolving a theory and then proceeding to find facts by which to substantiate it. therefore, we must sort our observations into two groups. one group will contain everything which can be attributed to physical action by intelligent beings or an undeified and nonspiritual status. the second group is the residue which, as far as one can judge after careful consideration, must remain associated with the psychic or spiritual realm. even a cursory survey of the vast and scrambled field of strange events--oddities, we can call them--shows us at least three major areas. one of these relates to things

nate these onslaughts from the sky, nor interpret them, unless we gave consideration to their effect, their origins, and to concomitant phenomena. not only that, but very shortly we were forced to acknowledge that falling objects and other phenomena in the sky must be considered in three categories if order was to ensue from chaos. in short, there seemed to be a class of objects which were merely physical debris cluttering up space and moving in orbits of varying shapes and which had little, if any, relationship to or association with intelligent being. a second group was obviously the product of thinking, if not, indeed, of higher mental characteristics such as purposefulness, determination, morality, and perhaps even humor. then, especially in those instances where space phenomena appear

K AMBER THE BASICS OF MAGICK

c. astrological conjunctions d. planetary hours and days e. individual biorhythms ix. creating your own reality, following your true will prepared by: amber k our lady of the woods the basics of magick get any book for free on: www.abika.com 4 used by permission* magick 1- why magick* the ability to think seems to set us apart from other creatures. and although we are concerned with living in the physical world, we are mental beings. the fact is we are thinking all the time. we plan, we brood, we get depressed or elated- all of it is thought. but the universe is mental too, and if we could control our thinking we would see magnificent results in the everyday world. many systems have been developed over the ages to help us control our thoughts. a great amound of dogma too has been kicked ar

o be measured directly (at least so far as we know. everyone has some psychic ability. there are numerous types of psychic phenomena. parapsychology separates them into two groups: esp and pk. the basics of magick get any book for free on: www.abika.com 5 examples of esp esp, the abreviation for extra sensory perception, means the reception of information through paranormal means (ie. not regular physical senses of sight, sound, touch, smell, or taste. in theory, this is accomplished by receiving psychic force from outside the body. here are some examples of esp: 1) clairvoyance, or remote viewing- the ability to sense or 'see (non-physically) distant objects, places, and people. individuals who see ghosts and spirits are probably clairvoyant. 2) astral projection (oobe) or traveling clair

in theory, this is accomplished by receiving psychic force from outside the body. here are some examples of esp: 1) clairvoyance, or remote viewing- the ability to sense or 'see (non-physically) distant objects, places, and people. individuals who see ghosts and spirits are probably clairvoyant. 2) astral projection (oobe) or traveling clairvoyance- full experience at a remote location while the physical body sleeps. 3) psychometry- the reading of information by the touch of physical objects. 4) telepathic receiver- the ability to directly receive thought (communication) at a distance, with no physical connection to the sender. there are many everyday examples of this, in which we think something just as another person is about to say it. this is an easy one to test for through experiment

cian. the basics of magick get any book for free on: www.abika.com 6 the subconscious postulated by freud and others, the concept of the subconscious mind is an important one. basicly, this is the idea that part of the mind normally operates below or outside of ordinary consciousness and awareness. dreams and hypnosis are examples of this. also subconscious are the many automatic functions of the physical body such as respiration and digestion. why do magick? magick encompasses many things- science and art, philosophy and metaphysics, psychology and comparative religion. magick is an adventure at the borderlands of the unknown. it can fit the pieces of the puzzel of life into a meaningful whole _magick is fun_ and interesting. use magick to help raise consciousness without drugs. gain new

s which profess their own views, but there are really few differences between them. one popular area in the occult today is witchcraft. this is far removed from the cliche of devil worship. real witchcraft is a nature religion (pagan. witchcraft has much in common with magick. alchemy also has much in common with magick. it's heritage comes from the middle ages. alchemy fathered chemistry and the physical sciences. but the avowed purpose of alchemy, turning lead into gold, is too limiting to be called magick. sometimes the goal of alchemy is interpreted in another way, as the transformation of man into a spiritual being. then there are the numerous modern day seers or 'pychics, as they like to be called, who operate within their own somewhat unique systems. although many of these people ar

KASAK VEEDE UNDERSTANDING PLANETS IN ANCIENT MESOPOTAMIA

the signs. rochberg suggests it to be read dili-bat, reiner has proposed dele-bat (according to the greek transcription delephat (rochberg 1998: 28; reiner 1995: 7. in any case, dil-bat is predominant (see e.g. reiner 1998. other gods have been related to venus as one of the most popular celestial bodies, but these do not always appear in the names of the planet. e.g. nanaya, sumerian goddess of physical love, semitic goddess aya and west semitic a.tarte. an important appellation dnin.an.na is actually nin-ana, elady of heaven f, the earlier form of sumerian war and love goddess inanna fs name (ninurta was often called inurta in assyria) likewise, du.dar/di.-tar marks the semitic goddess i.tar (neo-assyrian iss r) who corresponds to inanna. there are also similar-sounding designations com

KETAB E SIYAH

e living death which god offers him. in truth shall he master the universe, but he shall do so in his own name and not that of god. then did messiah call the archangel raphael, and he sent him to earth with a great host to guard man against the coming of satan. and man was then as a mere beast, for he knew not thought and smiled with the idiocy of his innocence. as he was impelled by instinct and physical need, so he responded, heedless of cause or reason. in hell there was called a great council, and all gathered to hear of man and his earth, and of the manner of his life. i spoke of the man that i had seen, and said, this creature is now guarded by raphael, and by force we cannot intervene, for it would cause the destruction of earth itself. but satan said, not by force shall my light co

e given man awareness of himself, asmodeus shall teach him knowledge of his world and of the universe. but to what avail would this awareness and knowledge be without admiration for and appreciation of these things? i said, indeed, were man to have no emotion within him, he would incline to the end of heaven, pursuing a universal mechanism for its own sake alone. even were man to achieve absolute physical mastery over the god-cosmos, he would have no means to comprehend the measure or the significance of his accomplishment save through that detached sensitivity to aesthetics which is the craft of astaroth. for the satanic gift awakens man also to intellectual detachment, to the ability to view his progress and plans from an extra-scientific base of emotional pleasure. whereupon i came to e

d those of the daemons of hell act to mutual frustration, serving in concert only to uphold the great barrier of will between order and chaos. and man is the child of imbalance, who shall resolve the issue between heaven and hell, and who, unmatched by racial antithesis, shall transcend the rule of the order of god and establish the eternal freedom of the satanic will. and i said, not through thy physical and philosophical sciences art thou to achieve this thing, for thy mind and will must be trained anew in empirical conception. man must create his own order independent of all external imposition. and not until he masters this power may he aspire to the end of his satanic evolution. and as man turns now in first comprehension and cautious exploration of this new direction of his will, so

KUNDALINI BREATHING EXERCISE

reaches your third eye chakra. once you have this flow at maximum capacity, continue for as long as you can. when you finally release the energy into the universal current, be sure you concentrate on pure love. this is the easiest thing to do, and is a good default target spell. if you have no blocks, you will get the experience of a lifetime from this exercise. do not be shocked at anything your physical body does, or where your mind goes when you release the energy. it will open you up to feeling energy like you never have before. remember to ground out any residual energy before removing the circle. if you have stuck chakras, or knots, you will give up after a time, having only raised the energy to whatever chakra the knot lays in. it is vital for magickians to have free-flowing energy

LAITMAN M BASIC CONCEPTS IN KABBALAH

find that humanity seemingly exists outside of this system of rational laws. for example, when we observe how wisely nature created our bodies and how precisely and purposefully every cell in our bodies functions, we are unable to answer the question: why does the entire organism exist? all that surrounds us is permeated with cause-and-effect connections. nothing is created without a purpose; the physical world is governed by precise laws of motion, transformation, and circulation. however, the main question why does it all exist (not only us, but b a s i c c o n c e p t s i n k a b b a l a h 14 the entire universe? remains unanswered. is there anyone in this world who has not been touched by this question at least once? the existing scientific theories assert that the world is governed by

ld is governed by precise laws of motion, transformation, and circulation. however, the main question why does it all exist (not only us, but b a s i c c o n c e p t s i n k a b b a l a h 14 the entire universe? remains unanswered. is there anyone in this world who has not been touched by this question at least once? the existing scientific theories assert that the world is governed by invariable physical laws that we are unable to influence. our only task is to live well by using them wisely and to prepare the ground for the future generations. but good living does not resolve the question concerning why these future generations will, or should, exist. the question of humanity s origins whether from a primitive species through evolution, or through extraterrestrial visitations and settlem

them are intended to make us similar to the creator. it is utterly unimportant to us whether we act for the sake of the creator or for the sake of other people. this is because anything that transcends the boundaries of our personal interest remains completely imperceptible. every movement that we make for the sake of another is in the end for self-benefit. it is absolutely impossible to make any physical or mental movement without a prior intention to derive at least some profit from it. this law of nature is known as absolute egoism. only by observing the spiritual laws can one achieve the state of selfless t h e g i v i n g o f k a b b a l a h 29 love for others. those who do not follow the rules of kabbalah have no way of transcending the boundaries of absolute egoism. according to kab

which exists at all levels of life, has captivated human minds since ancient times and has generated several theories: p e r f e c t i o n a n d t h e wo r l d 31 evolution: this theory does not consider it necessary to explain the above-mentioned contradiction. the creator created the world and rules over everything. he is insensitive, unable to think, and creates the species in accordance with physical laws. the created species develops in conformity with evolution, meaning the harsh laws of survival. this theory refers to the creator as nature, thereby emphasizing its insensitivity. dualism: since nature s striking wisdom exceeds by far humankind s ability, it is impossible to predict and design future organisms without feedback. the giver (nature) should also possess intellect, memory

ting the worlds and giving them to us, the creator has placed a goal before us: to reach his level and to bond with him by climbing up the worlds he has built. the question is, must humanity feel obliged to fulfill his will? kabbalah reveals a complete, closed picture of the creator s control over us. thus, willingly or spurred by suffering, in this lifetime or in a subsequent life, influenced by physical, social, and economic factors, every one of us and all of humanity will have to accept the purpose of creation as our life s objective. in the end, all will attain a single goal. the only difference lies in the path: a person who willingly and consciously advances towards the goal gains twofold: saving time and experiencing the delight of merging with the creator, instead of suffering. th

LAITMAN M FROM CHAOS TO HARMONY

ng 39 evolution of the human desire for pleasure the evolution of the desire for pleasure caused man to sense a constant need to develop, to invent, and to discover new things. a greater desire means greater needs, which yield keener intellectual and perception abilities. the growth of the will to receive generated humanity s evolution in the following ways: first, the will to enjoy manifested in physical desires, such as the desire for sustenance, reproduction, and family. these desires have existed since the dawn of humanity. but because man is a social being, additional desires evolved within us, called human desires or social desires, such as the desire for wealth, honor, sovereignty, and fame. these desires changed the face of humanity, introducing social classes, hierarchical systems

, although the payments stay with us for years. in these cases, the disappointment from the purchase is not forgotten over time, but rather accumulates. wealth, too, does not bring happiness. new research, headed by prof. daniel kahneman,11 reveals that there is chapter two: the boundaries of joy 43 a huge gap between the ordinary person s assessment of the effect of parameters such as wealth and physical state on one s mood, and their actual impact according to the measurements made in the research. the research measured people s day-to-day mood and found no significant difference between rich and poor. moreover, negative moods (anger and hostility) were more frequent among the rich. one of the explanations for the absence of a stronger link between wealth and day-to-day happiness is that

nciple is based upon diminishing the desire to enjoy. it is much sadder to want and not to have, than to not want at all. the former suffers, chapter two: the boundaries of joy 45 while the latter is content to settle for what s available. eastern teachings took these methods to the extreme and developed a wide variety of ways to decrease the intensity of the desire to enjoy. they used mental and physical exercises to do so, thus decreasing the intensity of the suffering. as long as we remain preoccupied with chasing the next pleasure, we maintain our daily routines and hope for the best. while we may feel deficient and dissatisfied for not having what we want, the mere chase of the desired pleasure often serves as an acceptable substitute for the actual fulfilling of the desire. the chase

es at others expense, from nature s comprehensive force, whose quality is altruism, love, and sharing. from here on, we will relate to our oppositeness from nature s force as imbalance with nature, or simply, imbalance, and to acquiring the quality of altruism as balance with nature. chapter four: breaching the balance 65 what gives us pleasure? as we have said above, our desires are divided into physical- existential desires, and human-social desires. we will now focus on the human-social desires to understand what causes imbalance in our relationships with others. human-social desires are divided into three primary categories: desires for wealth, desires for honor and sovereignty, and desires for knowledge. these categories symbolize all the non-physical desires that can surface within u

sires for knowledge. these categories symbolize all the non-physical desires that can surface within us. they received the name human-social desires for two reasons: a) these are desires that one absorbs from society. if we lived alone, we would not want these things. b) these desires can be realized only within a society. to be precise, we should say that what is required for existence is called physical, and anything beyond it is called human-social. we can monitor how we use each desire for something that goes beyond what is necessary for sustenance. and actually, this is why such desires evolve in us. within each of us is a different blend of human-social desires, and this blend changes during our lives. one may have a greater desire for wealth, another for honor, and a third for knowl

LAITMAN M KABBALAH REVEALED

ng both states we will be able to make a conscious choice, and consciousness is necessary for true unity. we can compare this process to a child who feels connected to its parents as a baby, rebels as an adolescent, and finally, as the child becomes an adult, understands and justifies his or her upbringing. 34 kabbalah revealed the more we will feel adam s eternal existence instead of our passing physical existence. especially today, altruism has become essential for our survival. it has become evident that we are all connected and dependent on one another. this dependency produces a new and very precise definition of altruism: any act or intention that comes from a need to connect humanity into a single entity is considered altruistic. conversely, any act or intention that is not focused

this is why we were created united and were then broken xso we could reunite. in the process of uniting, we will learn why nature does what it does, and become as wise as the thought that created it. when we unite with nature, we will feel as eternal and complete as nature. in that state, even when our 36 kabbalah revealed bodies die, we will feel that we continue to exist in the eternal nature. physical life and death will no longer affect us because our previous self-centered perception will have been replaced with a whole, altruistic perception. our own lives will have become the life of the whole of nature. the time is now the book of zohar, the bible of kabbalah, was written approximately 2,000 years ago. it states that toward the end of the 20th century, humankind s egoism will soar

cept, discovery, and invention. each innovation, in fact, has been a tool that helps us satisfy the mounting needs and demands our desires create. happiness or unhappiness, and pleasure or suffering depend on how much we satisfy our needs. but satisfaction requires effort. actually, we are so pleasure-driven that, according to kabbalist yehuda ashlag, one can- the first level of desire relates to physical desires such as food, sex, family, and home. these are the most elementary desires, shared by all living creatures. unlike the first level of desires, all other levels are uniquely human and stem from being in a human society. the second level is the desire for wealth; the third is the desire for honor, fame and domination, and the fourth level is the desire for knowledge. the greatest wi

ling it was meant to have. and thus, the two ways xtaming desires and diminishing them xare facing a major challenge. when we can t diminish our desires, we have no choice but to look for a way to satisfy them. in that state, we either abandon the old ways, or somehow combine them with a new way of searching. a new desire in town we have said that there are four degrees to the will to receive: a) physical desires for food, reproduction, and family; b) wealth; c) power and respect, sometimes separated into two distinct groups; and d) the desire for knowledge. the four degrees are divided into two groups: 1) animal desires, the first degree, are shared by all living creatures; and 2) human desires, degrees two, three, and four, 48 kabbalah revealed which are uniquely human. the latter group

revious chapter, the book of zohar writes that at the end of the 20th century a new desire will appear. this new desire is not just another desire; it is the culmination of all the degrees of desires preceding it. it is not only the most powerful desire, but it contains unique features that differentiate it from all other desires. when kabbalists talk about the heart, they aren t referring to the physical heart, but to desires of the first four degrees. but the fifth level of desire is essentially different. it wants satisfaction only from spirituality, not from anything physical. this desire is also the root of the spiritual growth one is destined to experience. for this reason, kabbalists call this desire the point in the heart. a new method for a new desire when the point in the heart a

LAITMAN M KABBALAH ATTAINING THE WORLDS BEYOND

th it in different ways. this allows each of us to find the particular phrase or word that will transport us into the depths of the text. although the desires and actions of egoism are described in the third person, until we can separate our personal consciousness from our desires, we should consider the aspirations and desires of egoism our own. the word "body" in the text does not relate to the physical self, but to "egoism" our desire to receive- 12- attaining the worlds beyond to get the most out of this material, i recommend reading the same passages at different times and in different states of mind. by doing so, you can better acquaint yourself with your reactions and attitudes towards the same text on different occasions. disagreeing with the material is always positive, as is agre

tor, then we may begin a new life, one full of spiritual joy and eternal tranquility, as originally conceived by the will of the creator at the beginning of creation. we need not follow a path of complete self-denial to the extent of being satisfied with a slice of bread, a sip of water and a rest on bare earth as if to accustom our bodies to renouncing egoism. instead of forcibly suppressing our physical desires, we have been given kabbalah, the light of kabbalah, which can help each of us get rid of egoism, the root of all misfortune. the light of kabbalah possesses a certain force that enables us to transcend the desires of one s body. but the spiritual force contained in kabbalah can affect us only if we believe that it will help us, and that it is necessary in order to survive, rather

ke to improve ourselves and to study, the more we grow to understand our own characteristics. with each attempt, with each passing day, with each turn, we will become more and more disillusioned with our own abilities to achieve anything. the more we despair in our attempts, the greater grow our grievances toward the creator- 71- we then demand to be taken out of that black abyss, that dungeon of physical desire in which we find ourselves. in this manner, events progress until, having exhausted our own potential, and having done everything that is in our own power, we recognize that we are unable to help ourselves. we must turn to the creator, who places these obstacles in our path to compel us to turn to him for help and to arouse in us a desire to establish a bond with him. but for this

ed in jacob s dream and was described by baal hasulam rabbi yehuda ashlag and his son, baruch ashlag. often, we turn our backs on the source of knowledge symbolized by this ladder, and only through great effort will we manage to turn around and start moving towards the creator. this is why he sends us teachers, books, and study companions. students who follow the teachings of kabbalah live in the physical world, but are overburdened by their selfishness. this is why they cannot properly understand the sages who are physically close to them, but who also evolve in the spiritual worlds. those who can leave aside reason and opinions, and follow the ways of writers of authentic books of wisdom, will be able to bond unconsciously with the spiritual. it is because we do not see or feel the creat

hought is not for the creator, but for us. this allows us to receive unbounded pleasures without being ashamed of getting something for nothing. we may become more like the creator by becoming altruists. when we do so, we are able to receive infinitely and experience pleasure, since altruism is not for the self- 102- attaining the worlds beyond although we can force ourselves to commit a specific physical act, we cannot change our desires at will, because we cannot do anything that is not for the self. kabbalists say that a prayer without the right motivation is like a body without a soul, for actions pertain to the body and thoughts to the soul. if we have not yet corrected our thoughts (soul, for the sake of which we perform an action (body, then the action itself can be said to be spiri

LAITMAN M KABBALAH SCIENCE AND THE MEANING OF LIFE

eature receives pleasure from sharing the creator s status, and indulges in it. thus, the creature indulges in two pleasures: the pleasure that comes from the creator, and the pleasure that comes from sharing the creator s status. this state of being is called ein sof (no end, and refers to a state where there are no limitations on the desire. this does not refer to distance, time or space in the physical sense. rather, this is an observation that pertains to the nature of the desire, meaning that the desire itself is unlimited. figure 4 t h e n a t u r e o f m a t t e r 35 upon receiving these pleasures, the creature finds once more that there is a source of the pleasure. it discovers that the giver is the source of the pleasure, and feels itself as the receiver. this time the sensation i

m this stage onwards, from the broken will to receive, begins the historic evolution of the material world we are familiar with. once the universe has been created, the still (inanimate, vegetative, and the animate degrees are made, and following them, the speaking (human) degree is formed (figure 5. figure 5 t h e n a t u r e o f m a t t e r 37 at its preliminary evolutionary stage, humanity has physical desires for sustenance, reproduction, and family. the body always has these elementary needs to sustain itself; we would need them even if we lived alone on an island. the second stage in our evolution features a growing desire for wealth, followed by a desire for power and respect. these drives for wealth, power, and respect are considered social desires, thus called for two reasons: a)

easures, but can t find around us any sources of true pleasure. additionally, we cannot accurately define what it is we want. thus, we find ourselves perplexed and disoriented, like lost children, not knowing which way to turn. although we want something, we don t know what it is or where to find it. we assign the word, heart, to the sum of desires that have evolved in us through our life cycles: physical desires, social desires, and the desire for knowledge. opposite these desires stands the point in the heart, a speck of a new desire that evolves above all other desires. in fact, the point in the heart is the awakening desire to know the upper force, and it is the awakening of pa r t i: k a b b a l a h m e e t s q ua n t u m p h y s i c s 38 this desire that brings one to the wisdom of k

discoveries in his sefer yetzira (book of creation. abraham began to gather students and teach them the wisdom of kabbalah. in time, this group of kabbalists became a nation. many years later, after the ruin of the first and second temples, this group of kabbalists lost its perception of the upper reality; they fell from their degree of spiritual consciousness and were able only to perceive their physical reality. this was actually a gradual process. some lost their spiritual perception with the ruin of the first temple, and the rest lost it with the ruin of the second temple. rabbi akiva was the last great kabbalist to attain the degree of the spiritual law, love thy friend as thyself. the intensification of egoism induced unfounded hatred, and only religion remained for people, instead o

emained kabbalists, and they passed the wisdom on from generation to generation until a time when all of humanity would need it. today, we must rekindle the ancient science, revive the study of kabbalah, discover the upper reality through it, and pass it on to all humanity. it is important to note, however, that kabbalah has nothing to do with religion, and does not imply that we need perform any physical actions. as we have mentioned previously, kabbalah speaks only about desires and intentions with respect to the creator. this might lead us to conclude that, since the solution to our future challenges lies in the dissemination of kabbalah to all humanity, we might have to convert everyone into kabbalists. in truth, we don t have to. humanity is built like a pyramid. as in any other field

LAITMAN M THE KABBALAH EXPERIENCE

re the sensations of the receiver and the giver. we do not even understand what it means to give or to receive, because in order to feel it, you must possess those two attributes. everything we feel comes out of comparison with an opposite, but within us are no attributes of the creator, and thus we can neither feel nor understand the attributes of creation. t h e e n d o f m at t e r q: will the physical world vanish at the end of correction? is malchut of malchut the material world? are the souls that do not have a screen always in it? a: kabbalah speaks of desires and intents. there is not a single word in kabbalah that refers to our world, meaning physical bodies. t h e t h o u g h t o f c r e a t i o n 25 creation was made with the desire for pleasure and there are only two participan

h t o f c r e a t i o n 27 why all our lives are spent chasing after desired pleasures and not only good pursued me all the days of my life (psalms. through blood, we learn the laws of nature in order to use them later in a barbarous manner. but if we could learn them through our resemblance to the spiritual nature, we d have those laws inside us and could fulfill our desires without the need for physical action. we wouldn t need billions of unnecessary things, nor would we miss them, as we would be happy without them, and without many other things that will be made by people in the future without making them any happier. the science of the world would be studied from within, but not by our sketchy experience or by chance discoveries. we would know nature in its perfect harmony and relatio

s for achieving the goal. kabbalah was given to correct us, to make us like the creator. by studying how we can change ourselves, we can do so quickly and enter the state of perfection and eternity now, in this world, and in this lifetime. kabbalah reveals us to ourselves against the spiritual light surrounding us, thus forcing us to feel ashamed and humble before the light (the creator) prior to physical suffering, and accelerate the emerging desire to get rid of our evil nature, and acquire the perfect properties of the creator. by starting to study kabbalah, we can reach the state of perfection and eternity within three to five years (ideally, and within six to ten years normally. keep asking those questions. t h e p u r p o s e o f c r e at i o n q: are we seeing an incorrect world? a:

. that is why contact with a teacher leads to a contact with the creator. the teacher is the leader. kabbalah explains incarnation as a dressing of souls in new bodies after they have rid themselves of old bodies. that means that the souls of the previous generation dress in new bodies, and thus the new generation appears on earth. each new generation is made of the same souls robed in newly born physical bodies. physical bodies are born, live and die. after their death they go from a stage of animation to a stage of stillness k and that s it. nothing else happens with those bodies. nothing of what the protein body had is re-lived in the new body. a body in kabbalah is a body of a soul v the desire to be filled with upper light. for this reason, we must understand that when the torah speak

re demands pleasure from a source of light, from a spiritual pleasure that cannot be found in our world. that desire pushes us to search for the source of that pleasure, to seek and find the creator. the soul is what leads us from that time on. c o n n e c t i o n b e t w e e n s u f f e r i n g a n d t h e g oa l o f c r e at i o n q: i can t find an answer to a very important question. how does physical suffering lead to the emerging of spiritual desires and needs? what s the connection? a: one comes to kabbalah with the question, what is the sense of my life? then, one begins to study, and draw the surrounding light that activates the desire for the goal of creation (and not for some imaginary spiritual spheres. there is no difference in various kinds of suffering; the distinction is on

LAITMAN M THE PATH OF KABBALAH

ith the creator. after two years of infancy, we need the guidance and education of the creator and can receive some light of wisdom, the first of which is called the light of neshama. the entire spiritual relationship between the creator and the creature in the state of katnut is built exactly like the relationship in our world between mother and child. we can solve all the problems that arise in physical relationships by understanding the root relationships that exist in the spiritual world between the creator and the creature. the creator sends us obstructions on purpose, so that we will begin to want to approach him through our efforts. without obstructions in our corporeal life, we would not feel any need or desire for him, and would never be able to advance. if the soul of the first m

o the framework of our five senses. this method enables us to receive additional desires to the ones we are born with, and in them receive the actual sensation of reality. although this method is complex, serious, and profound, it is one that anyone can understand and use. furthermore, kabbalists claim that until we attain the real sensation of our existence and reach beyond the boundaries of our physical world, we will have to be reborn into this world over and over again. kabbalists live and feel our world and the spiritual world at the same time, and pass their knowledge and insights on to us. they say that there are many other worlds besides our own. these worlds are like circles that surround one another. our world is at the innermost circle. we call this tiny circle our universe. pa

se there are no boundaries in the spiritual world, the difference between spiritual objects is measured in attributes. if two objects are identical in every property, they unite and become one. thus, the spiritual world is a world of attributes and desires. the separation or unity of two spiritual objects/desires is measured by the degree to which they are identical. the spiritual sphere is not a physical one, but one of desires, the highest being that of the creator, and the lowest, its total opposite. there are five principal spiritual degrees between these opposing desires, called worlds. we can traverse them according to the changes in our attributes and desires. when our desires become identical with those of a certain spiritual degree, we immediately bond with that degree on a feelin

entical with those of a certain spiritual degree, we immediately bond with that degree on a feeling level. t h e pa t h o f k a b b a l a h 42 we are born in the lowest spiritual degree, one of absolute egoistic desires, called this world. but our goal is to climb all the spiritual degrees of the worlds and bond with the attributes of the creator, the highest spiritual degree, while living in our physical, corporeal bodies. thus, after having equalized in form with the creator, we will contain all the worlds and desires within us. indeed, the purpose of creation is to be like the creator. much as in the upper world, we, too, feel what happens outside us by the principle of equivalence of attributes. in order to feel something external, an organ must have identical attributes to the phenome

irot, that only students who delve into the same book can extract from it that for which their aching hearts yearn, and only if they understand why they want it. all of them must nullify themselves before each other. when they get together, they should always keep in mind why they are there. such attitudes must be formed in the very first stages of the construction of the group in order to create physical closeness. this will later lead to spiritual closeness, just as great kabbalists have done in the past. if each and every member of the group longs to be together, and if that longing burns in each heart like a fire, then that need will soon be realized. our brains and even our consciousnesses are only secondary factors. they process and support the fulfillment of our desires. the mind is

LEADBEATER C W THE HIDDEN LIFE IN FREEMASONRY 2E

rder, and are able by their use to obtain a vast amount of most interesting information about the world which most of us as yet cannot see. c let it be clearly understood that there is nothing fanciful or unnatural about such sight. it is simply an extension of faculties with which we are all familiar, and to develop it is to make oneself sensitive to vibrations more rapid than those to which our physical senses are normally trained to respond(*op. cit, pp. 9, 10) it is by the use of those perfectly natural but super-normal faculties that much of the information given in this book has been obtained. anyone who, having developed such sight, watches a masonic ceremony, will see that a very great deal more is being done than is expressed in the mere words of the ritual, beautiful and dignifie

and their combination is peculiar; yet they all belonged to ancient egypt, and i knew them well there. almost all the ceremonies are unchanged; there are only a few differences in minor points. the s c ps taken, the k c s given- all have a symbolical meaning which i distinctly remember. 4. egyptian evidences 5. knowing these facts to be so from my own experience, i set to work to collect ordinary physical-plane corroborative evidence for them from such books as were within my reach, and found even more than i had hoped. the explanation of the first degree t c b c begins by remarking that the usages and customs among freemasons have ever borne a near affinity to those of the ancient egyptians, but does not furnish us with any illustrations of the points of similarity. these are to be found

here as well as above, we held that the great architect expected from us a life in accordance with the law which he had made. the square was to be applied literally to stones and buildings, but symbolically to man fs conduct, and man must arrange his life in agreement with what obviously followed from these considerations; therefore the strictest probity was demanded, and a high level of purity, physical, emotional and mental. perfect rectitude and justice were required, and yet at the same time loving-kindness and gentleness, and in all cases gdoing unto others what ye would that they should do unto you. h so masonry is indeed ga system of morality veiled in allegory and illustrated by symbols, h but it is a system based not on an alleged commandment, gthus saith the lord, h but on defin

ommandment, gthus saith the lord, h but on definite facts and laws in nature which cannot be doubted. 42. the work is a preparation for death, and for what follows it. the two pillars b. and j. were supposed to stand at the entrance to the other world, and the various experiences through which the candidate passed were intended to symbolize those which would come to him when he passed out of this physical world into the next stage. there is a vast amount of information about the life after death to be derived from an intelligent consideration of masonic ceremonies, and through constantly practising them these worlds will become really familiar to us; so that when we shall pass beyond the grave, no longer in figurative death, we shall feel ourselves quite at home in repeating once more what

tudes of worshippers, shedding the benediction of the gods as they passed by, and evoking tremendous enthusiasm and devotion in the people. 48. the ancient egyptians have often been accused of polytheism, but in reality they were no more guilty of the charge than are the hindus. all men knew and worshipped the one god, amen-ra, the gone without a second h, the centre of whose manifestation on the physical plane is the sun; but they worshipped him under different aspects and through different channels. in one of the hymns addressed to him it was said: 49. the gods adore thee, they greet thee, o thou the one dark truth, the heart of silence, the hidden mystery, the inner god seated within the shrine, thou producer of beings, thou the one self. we adore the souls that are emanated from thee

LEADBEATER CW GLIMPSES OF MASONIC HISTORY

still unawakened in the majority- powers which may be aroused and trained in the occult student by means of long and careful discipline and meditation. 22. the goal of the occultist, no less than that of the mystic, is conscious union with god; but the methods of approach are different. the aim of the occultist is to attain that union by means of knowledge and of will, to train the whole nature, physical, emotional and mental, until it becomes a perfect expression of the divine spirit within, and can be employed as an efficient instrument in the great plan which god has made for the evolution of mankind, which is typified in masonry by the building of the holy temple. the mystic, on the other hand, rather aspires to ecstatic union with that level of the divine con-sciousness which his sta

which we belong. the one is more outward-turned in service and sacrifice; the other more inward-turned in contemplation and love. 24. the knowledge of the occultist 25. the student of occultism, therefore, learns to awaken and train for scientific use the powers latent within him, and by their means he is able to see far more of the real meaning of life than the man whose vision is limited by the physical senses. he learns that each man is in essence divine, a veritable spark of god s fire, gradually evolving towards a future of glory and splendour culminating in union with god; that the method of his progress is by successive descents into earthly bodies for the sake of experience, and withdrawals into worlds or planes which are invisible to physical eyes. he finds that this progress is g

n the great white lodge in the persons of its three chief officers, through whom the mighty power of god descends to men. 27. the occult records 28. it will be seen that this occult knowledge depends no more upon the study of books and records than do the experiences of the mystics; both belong to a higher order of consciousness, the existence of which cannot be satisfactorily demonstrated on the physical plane. nevertheless, the study of the physical-plane records of the past is of value in confirming the historical researches of the trained occultist, who is able to read what are sometimes called the akashic records, and so to acquire an accurate knowledge of the past. this subject is so little understood that it may perhaps be useful if at this point i quote somewhat at length from a bo

other hand, there have been cases in which a rite or grade has been manufactured by a student who wished to throw some great truth into ceremonial form, but knew little of all this inner side of masonry; if such a degree or rite were doing useful work and attracting suitable candidates, sacramental powers fitted for that rite or grade were sometimes introduced into it, either by some bro. on the physical plane who possessed one of the lines of succession mentioned above, which was then adapted by the h.o.a.t.f. for the work, or by a direct and non-physical interference from behind. 41. furthermore, the inner effect of a given degree, even in a rite that may be fully valid, may vary greatly with the degree of advancement and general attitude of the bro. upon whom it is conferred; so that i

ll manifest itself as greater advancement is made in the development of character. it also appears to be possible for power to be temporarily withdrawn in cases of evil-doing by one of the brn, and to be restored later when the evil-doing has ceased. 42. all this may seem a little bewildering to the student of the form side of masonry; and indeed it is a fact that there is but little means on the physical plane of judging the inner effect of a given degree without reference to those who may be working it. it may however be generally stated that the chief lines of masonic tradition- those which are of the greatest inner or spiritual value- are the craft degrees, upon which all other grades are superimposed, the mark and the arch degrees, and the chief degrees of the ancient and accepted sco

LETTER FROM A LUCIFEREAN

on which settled upon me at that moment. we had spent months frankly discussing sexuality and the necessity of frank and open admission of our desires. after what must have been only a few minutes (it seemed much longer at the time, michelle returned. she told us that in a few moments we would be called to make our dedications to the "dark-light brother" that we must enter the lodge and make some physical demonstration of our willingness to confront our fears and repressed desires. for this purpose, we could request the assistance of one of our fellows, but that each could refuse a proposition, if we felt it to be beyond our capabilities or current taste. each act would, she said, provide a spectacle for the others and demonstrate the mingling of sympathies required for the raising of magi

serve as effectors of one s will. in contrast to the majority of so-called banishing rituals where the emphasis is placed on keeping things out, the purpose of this rite was to, by raising magico-erotic energy (i use the term metaphorically, attract the attention of our demonic kindred. the rite was always performed within a circle of flaming candles. this not only generated heat (heightening the physical response, but provided a flicker effect much conducive to the development of clairvoyant vision. the rite attracted legions of demonic spirits to gather at the edge of the circle, and, through a process of identification with the particular passions of the celebrants, specific demons made themselves known (by name and form, all too eager to effect the formalized magical intentions of the

LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

opedia of american religion. 5th ed. detroit, mi: gale research, 1996. abraxas abraxas is a term associated with gnosticism, an ancient religious movement influencing judaism, christianity, and contemporaneous paganism that was prominent during the first few centuries of the common era. its central teaching was that this world was the creation of an evil deity who had trapped human spirits in the physical world. our true home is the absolute spirit, referred to as the pleroma, to which we should seek to return. two distinct types of entities are associated with gnosticism: aeons and archons. the aeons are the higher spiritual beings who reside in the pleroma. the archons are the rulers, created by the evil demiurge, who govern this world and who act as guardians preventing the sparks of li

ation. according to thomas aquinas, salvation is possible through scriptural knowledge, which contains certain truths that exceed human reason and can be accepted only on faith. human beings cannot directly know god s essence, which transcends all species and genera. god s existence can be proved in five ways that employ the principle of causality and, starting from the empirical knowledge of the physical world, include the argument from motion, the argument from nature of efficient cause, the argument from possibility and necessity, the argument from the gradations of perfection to be found in things, and finally the argument from the order of the world. all these arguments imply the principle that reason needs a final stopping point in any chain of explanation, which must be outside of t

nt role in gnostic thought and who are roughly comparable to evil archangels. gnosticism refers to a movement and school of thought that was prominent in the hellenistic mediterranean world that influenced paganism, judaism, and christianity. its core teachings were that this world, and especially the human body, were the products of an evil deity the demiurge who had trapped human spirits in the physical world. our true home is the absolute spirit, referred to as the pleroma, to which we should seek to return. according to the gnostic myth of creation, sophia, one of the spiritual beings (one of the aeons) residing in the pleroma inadvertently creates another entity often called yaldabaoth who creates our familiar world (e.g, the apocryphon of john 2, in robinson 1981, 9f. this creation i

e, karma- krodhisvari, is clasping his body with her right arm, her hand around his neck, and in her left she is holding a blood-filled skull to his lips. do not be afraid of him, do not be terrified, do not be taken aback. recognize in him the form of your own spirit (evans- wentz 1960, 140 141) the central objective of tibetan death rites is to extract the consciousness-principle from the gross physical body so that it can truly perceive the spiritual world. following death, the spirit enters a transit that lasts exactly forty-nine days and is divided into three stages. at the end of the bardo, one either enters nirvana, an ineffable state, or returns to earth for another reincarnation. only the most enlightened avoid reincarnation. it is of paramount importance that the dying person rem

ota s name originated from the greek term meaning holy of holies, and referring to the metaphysical building of one s inner temple.members of bota regard jesus as a carpenter, a builder, and a teacher of the inner spiritual life. 36 builders of the adytum bota is viewed by its members as a mystery school following the western interpretation of ancient wisdom. followers are taught mastery of their physical environment and development of the mental capacities, as well as provided with answers to such metaphysical questions as the nature of immortality. its teachings are based on the holy cabala, which is described by bota members as the mystical (occult) wisdom teaching of ancient israel, and which is based on a diagrammatical and symbolic glyph called the tree of life, a pictorial-symbolic

LIBER HAD

of the result("ccxx. ii" 61, 62, 64. 21. let the aspirant strengthen his body by all means in his power, and let him with equal pace refine all that is in him to the true ideal of royalty. yet let his formula, as a king's ought, be excess "this is the third practice of ethics("ccxx. ii" 70, 71. 22. to the aspirant who succeeds in this practice the result goes on increasing until its climax in his physical death in its due season. this practice should, however, prolong life "this is the second indication of the nature of the result("ccxx. ii" 66, 72-74. 23. let the adept aspire to the practice of liber xi. and preach to mankind "this is the fourth practice of ethics("ccxx. ii" 76. 24. let the adept worship the name, foursquare, mystic, wonderful, of the beast, and the name of his house; and

LIBER O

t apply to gods like phthah or harpocrates whose natures do not accord with this gesture. 2. or the thumb, the fingers being closed. the thumb symbolises spirit, the forefinger the element of water -378- upon the lips, so that you are in the characteristic position of the god harpocrates (f) it is a sign that the student is performing this correctly when a single "vibration" entirely exhausts his physical strength. it should cause him to grow hot all over or to perspire violently, and it should so weaken him that he will find it difficult to remain standing. 6. it is a sign of success, though only by the student himself is it perceived, when he hears the name of the god vehemently roared forth, as if by the concourse of ten thousand thunders; and it should appear to him as if that great vo

ith the sigil of cauda draconis or caput draconis. to banish, reverse the hexagram. in all cases use a conjuration first with ararita, and next with the name of the god corresponding to the planet or sign you are dealing with. the hexagrams pertaining to the planets are as in plate on preceding page. 2. these rituals should be practised until the figures drawn appear in flame, in flame so near to physical flame that it would perhaps be visible to the eyes of a bystander, were one present. it is alleged that some persons have attained the power of actually kindling fire by these means. whether this be so or not, the power is not one to be aimed at. 3. success in "banishing" is known by a "feeling of cleanliness" in the atmosphere; success in "invoking" by a "feeling of holiness. it is unfor

prescribed positions, having bathed and robed with the proper decorum. let the place of working be free from all disturbance, and let the preliminary purifications, banishings and invocations be duly accomplished, and, lastly, let the incense be kindled. 2. let him imagine his own figure (preferably robed in the proper magical garments, and armed with the proper magical weapons) as enveloping his physical body, or standing near to and in front of him. 3. let him then transfer the seat of his consciousness to that imagined figure; so that it may seem to him that he is seeing with its eyes, and hearing with its ears. this will usually be the great difficulty of the operation. 4. let him then cause that imagined figure to rise in the air to a great height above the earth. 5. let him then stop

ariot of fire with white horses, and command the charioteer to drive earthwards. it might be dangerous to go too far, or to stay too long; for fatigue must be avoided. the danger spoken of is that of fainting, or of obsession, or of loss of memory or other mental faculty. 12. finally, let the student cause his imagined body in which he supposes himself to have been travelling to coincide with the physical, tightening his muscles, drawing in his breath, and putting his forefinger to his lips. then let him "awake" by a well-defined act of will, and soberly and accurately record his experiences. it may be added that this apparently complicated experiment is perfectly easy to perform. it is best to learn by "travelling" with a person already experienced in the matter. two or three experiments

nd of delusion, so that he may be perfect master of every idea that may arise in his brain, to dismiss it, to transmute it to cause it instantly to obey his will. 2. let him then being exactly as before, but with the most intense solemnity and determination. 3. let him be very careful to cause his imaginary body to rise in a line exactly perpendicular to the earth's tangent at the point where his physical body is situated (or to put it more simply, straight upwards. 4. instead of stopping, let him continue to rise until fatigue almost overcomes him. if he should find that he has stopped without willing to do so, and that figures appear, let him at all costs rise above them. yea, thought his very life tremble on his lips, let him force his way upward and onward! 5. let him continue in this

LIBER 141

t the object of both be one only, also that the general interest and nature of them be but one; else cometh division the enemy of will, and utter failure following. and, the whole being considered carefully, we do opine that it is better and easier that the other party should be in ignorance of the sacred character of the office. it is enough if that assistant be formed by nature signally for the physical task, robust, vigorous, eager, sensible, hot and healthy; flesh, nerve and blood being tense, quick, and lively, easily enflamed, and nigh inextinguishable. xi of certain rites analogous to that of the ix it is said by certain initiates that to obtain spiritual gifts, and to aid nature, the sacrament should be as it were a nuptial of the folk of earth; but that magick is of the demon, and

this ever to be lost, but reabsorbed through the tissues into the body. the organs thus act as a siphon to draw constantly fresh supplies of life from the cosmic reservoir, and flood the body with their fructifying virtue. the initiate is asked to compare and contrast this chapter with chapter xiv, observing in particular, underlying both systems, this one postulate: in the semen itself exists a physical force which can be turned to the magical or mystical ends of the adept. initiates will notice also that these heathen philosophers have made also one further march toward the truth when they say that the sun and moon must be united before the reabsorption (see almost any tantra, in particular shiva sanhita. but the full glory of the sun, the simple and most efficacious and most holy sacra

mouth, without himself entering in any other way into the matter. and this is thought by some to partake of the nature of black magic. the exhaustion should be complete; if the work be skilfully executed, a few minutes should suffice to produce a state resembling, and not far removed from, coma. experts may push this practice to the point of the death of the victim, thus not merely obtaining the physical strength, but imprisoning and enslaving the soul. this soul then serves as a familiar spirit. the practice is held to be dangerous (it was used by the late oscar wilde, and by mr. and mrs 'horos; also in a modified and marred form by s.l. mathers and his wife, and by e.w. berridge. the ineptitude of the three latter saved them from the fate of the three former) xix of the adept of this ar

LIBER 777

sion of beauty triumphant. 8 the vision of splendour [ezekiel. 9 the vision of the machinery of the universe. 1010 the vision of the holy guardian angel or of adonai. khan 11 divination sun 12 miracles of healing, gift of tongues, knowledge of sciences sun 13 the white tincture, clairvoyance, divination by dreams kan and khwan 14 love-philtres tui 15 power of consecrating things. 16 the secret of physical strength. 17 power of being in two or more places at one time, and of prophecy. 18 power of casting enchantments. 19 power of training wild beasts. 20 invisibility, parthenogenesis, initiation. 21 power of acquiring political and other ascendency. li 22 works of justice and equilibrium. 23 the great work, talismans, crystal-gazing& c. tui 24 necromancy. 25 transmutations[[vision of univer

3. spotted-wolf. 7. baboon. 4. ram. among birds 1. phoe nix. 5. cock. 2. eagle. 6. crow. 3. vulture. 7. hawk. 4. swan. among insects 1. glow-worm. 2. beetle. among fish 1. sea-calf. 4. star-fish. 2. shell-fish. 5. strombi. 3. pullus. 6. margar. among metals 1. gold. col. xl. aaron s breastplate is very doubtful; we advise reliance on columns stones and tribes, we having chosen stones on bases of physical analogy to signs, colours &c. col. xlii. the following table of sub-elemental perfumes is important: a of a ambergris. d of a the gall of the rukh. c of a oncha. e of a musk. b of a civet. a of d lign-aloes. d of d galbanum. c of d mastick. e of d storax. b of d olibanum. a of c myrrh. d of c camphor. c of c siamese benzoin. e of c indigo. b of c oppoponax. a of e dittany of crete. d of e

LIBER ALEPH

omniis a: causa per accidens (of dreams. i: through acciental cause) s all diseases have two conjunct causes, one immediate, external and exciting, the other constitutional, internal, and predisposing, so it is with dreams, which are dis-eases, or unbalanced states of consciousness, disturbers of sleep as thoughts are of life. this exciting cause is commonly of two kinds: videlicet, imprimis, the physical condition of the sleeper, as a dream of water caused by a shower without, or a dream of strangulation caused by a dyspnoea, or a dream of lust caused by the seminal congestions of an unclean life, or a dream of falling or flying caused by some unstable equilibrium of body. secundo, the psychic condition of the sleeper, the dream being determined by recent events in his life, usually those

tantly the eight limbs of yoga. and so shalt thou come to the end. n the book of wisdom or folly 17 p de clavicula somniorum (of the key of dreams) nd now concerning meditation let me disclose unto thee more fully the mystery of the key of dreams and phantasies. learn first that as the thought of the mind standeth before the soul and hindereth its manifestation in consciousness, so also the gross physical will is the creator of the dreams of common men, and as in meditation thou doest destroy every thought by mating it with its opposite, so must thou cleanse thyself by a full and perfect satisfaction of that bodily will in the way of chastity and holiness which has been revealed unto thee in thy initiation. this inner silence of the body being attained, it may be that the true will may spe

he body being attained, it may be that the true will may speak in true dreams; for it is written that he giveth unto his beloved in sleep. prepare thyself therefore in this way, as a good knight should do. a liber aleph vel cxi 18% de somno lucido (of the sleep of light) ow know this also that at the end of that secret way lieth a garden wherein is a rest house prepared for thee. for to him whose physical needs of whatever kind are not truly satisfied cometh a lunar or physical sleep appointed to refresh and recreate by cleansing and repose; but on him that is bodily pure the lord bestoweth a solar or lucid sleep, wherein move images of pure light fashioned by the true will. and this is called by the qabalists the sleep of shiloam, and of this doeth also porphyry make mention mention, and

bridegroom, to take thy pleasure upon the earth, and in every palace of the mind, moving ever from the crass to the subtle, from the coarse to the fine. conquer every repulsion in thy self, subdue every aversion. assimilate all poison, for therein only is there profit. seek constantly therefore to know what is painful and to cleave thereunto, for by pain cometh true pleasure. those who avoid pain physical or mental remain little men, and there is no virtue in them. yet be thou ware lest thou fall into the heresy which maketh pain, and self-sacrifice as it were bribes to corrupt god, to secure some future pleasure in an imagined after-life. nay, also of the other part, fear not to destroy thy complexes, thinking dreadfully thereby to lose the power of creating joy by their distinction. yet

interpretation. b the book of wisdom or folly 27 aa de voluntate tacita (of the silent will) ll disturbances, o my son, are variations from equilibrium; and just as thy conscious thoughts, words, and acts are effects of the displacement of the conscious will, so is it in the unconscious. for the most part, therefore, all dreams, phantasies, and gestures represent that will subliminal; and if the physical part of that will be unsatisfied, its utterance will predominate in all these automatic expressions. do thou then note what modifications thereof follow such changes in the conscious foundation of that part of thy will as thou mayst make in thy experiments herewith, and thus separate, as sayeth trismegistus, the fine from the coarse, fire from earth, or, as we may say, assign each effect

LIBER CCXLII AHA

ber ccxlii 18 all.as i offered half in jest, sceptic.was torn away from me. not without pain! they slew my child dragged my wife down to infamy loathlier than death, drove to the wild my tortured body, stripped me of wealth, health, youth, beauty, ardour, love. thou has abandoned all? then try a speck of dust within the eye! olympas. but that is different! marsyas. life is one. magic is life. the physical (men name it) is a house of call for the adept, heir of the sun! bombard the house! it groans and gapes. the adept runs forth, and so escapes that ruin! olympas. smoothly parallel the ruin of the mind as well? marsyas. ay! hear the ordeal of the veil, the second veil. o spare me this magical memory! i pale to show the veil of the abyss. nay, let confession be complete! olympas. master, i

LIBER CLXV A MASTER OF THE TEMPLE

far worse than to strive to carry out these few simple rules which are as follows: the rules 1. ever be moderate and follow the middle path; rather be the tortoise than the hare; do not rush wildly into anything; but do not abandon what you have taken up, without much forethought. 2. always keep your body and mind in a healthy and fit condition; and never carry out an exercise, whether mental or physical, when you are fatigued. 3. in an ideal country the hours in which to practice are: at sunrise, sunset, noon and midnight (and always before a meal never immediately after one. 1 it is presumptuous for a neophyte to lay down rules; for (a) he cannot possibly know what his probationer needs, having no record to guide him (b) the probationer s task is to explore his own nature, not to follow

LIBER CXLVIII SOLDIER AND THE HUNCHBACK

il the end. the end? buddha thought the supply of hunchbacks infinite; but why should not the soldiers themselves be infinite in number? however that may be, here is the point; it takes a moment for a hunchback to kill his man, and the further we get from our base the longer it takes. you may crumble to ashes the dream-world of a boy, as it were, between your fingers; but before you can bring the physical universe tumbling about a man fs ears he requires to drill his hunchbacks so devilish well that they are terribly like soldiers themselves. and a question capable of shaking the consciousness of samadhi could, i imagine, give long odds to one of frederick fs grenadiers. it is useless to attack the mystic by asking him if he is quite sure samadhi is good for his poor health; ftis like aski

LIBER DCCCLX JOHN ST

at progression the power to speed coefficient of a steamboat rises.and so on. but in our conquest of nature, which we are making principally by the use of the rational intelligence of the mind, we have become aware of that world itself, so much so that educated men spend nine-tenths of their waking lives in that world, only descending to feed and dress and so on at the imperative summons of their physical constitution. now to us who thus live the world of mind seems almost as savage and unexplored as the world of nature seemed to the greeks. there are countless worlds of wonder unpath fd and uncomprehended.and even unguessed, we doubt not. therefore we set out diligently to explore and map these untrodden regions of the mind. surely our adventures may be as exciting as those of cortes or c

; and i am myself afraid that even here all my skill of speech and study may avail me little, so that the most important part of the record will be blank. now i cannot tell whether it is a part of my personal kamma, or whether the influence of the equinox of autumn should be the exciting cause; but it has usually been at this part of the year that my best results have occurred. it may be that the physical health induced by the summer in me, who dislike damp and chill, may being forth as it were a flower the particular kind of energy. sammavayamo.which gives alike the desire to perform more definitely and exclusively the great work, and the capacity to achieve success. it is in any case remarkable that i was born in october (1875; suffered the terrible mystic trance which turned me toward t

eak my fast and do my business. 10.30. after writing letters went out and had coffee and two brioches. 11.50. at louvre looking up some odd points in the lore of khemi [egypt..ed] for my ritual. 12.20. i cannot understand it; but i feel faint for lack of food; i must get back to strict hatha-yoga feeding. 1.00. half-dozen oysters and an entrecote aux pommes. 2.05. back to work. i am in a very low physical condition; quite equilibrated, but exhausted. i can hardly walk upright. lord adonai, how far i wander from the gardens of thy beauty, where play the fountains of the elixir! 2.55. wrote two pages; the previous were not really dry; so i must wait a little before illuminating. john st. john 55 i will rest.if i can! in the hanged man posture. 4.30. i soon went to sleep and stayed there. it

ce. but this is my sheet-anchor: i cannot wrote a lie, either in poetry or about magic. these are serious things that constitute my personality; and i could more easily blow out my brains that write a poem which i did not feel. the apparent exception is in case of irony [p.s. i wonder whether it would be possible to draw up a mathematical table, showing curves of food (and digestion, drink, other physical impulses, weather, and so on, and comparing them with the curve of mystic enthusiasm and attainment. through it is perhaps true that perfect health and bien-etre are the bases of any true trance or rapture, it seems unlikely that mere exuberance of the former can excite the latter. in other words there is probably some first matter of the work which is not anything we know of as bodily. o

hing fires appeared, and declared itself to be his self. this he rejected; and the formless ocean of white brilliance absorbed him, overcame him; for he could not pass therethrough. this went on repeating itself, the man transformed (as it were) into a mighty battering ram hurlin